Table of Contents

 

 

UNITED STATES

SECURITIES AND EXCHANGE COMMISSION

Washington, D.C. 20549

 

 

FORM 20-F

 

 

(Mark One)

¨ REGISTRATION STATEMENT PURSUANT TO SECTION 12(b) OR (g) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

or

 

x ANNUAL REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

For the fiscal year ended December 31, 2011

or

 

¨ TRANSITION REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

or

 

¨ SHELL COMPANY REPORT PURSUANT TO SECTION 13 OR 15(d) OF THE SECURITIES EXCHANGE ACT OF 1934

Commission file number 1-14978

 

 

Smith & Nephew plc

(Exact name of Registrant as specified in its charter)

 

 

England and Wales

(Jurisdiction of incorporation or organization)

15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA

(Address of principal executive offices)

 

 

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(b) of the Act:

 

Title of each class

 

Name on each exchange on which registered

American Depositary Shares

Ordinary Shares of 20¢ each

 

New York Stock Exchange

New York Stock Exchange*

 

* Not for trading, but only in connection with the registration of American Depositary Shares, pursuant to the requirements of the Securities and Exchange Commission.

Securities registered or to be registered pursuant to Section 12(g) of the Act: None.

Securities for which there is a reporting obligation pursuant to Section 15(d) of the Act: None.

 

 

 

Indicate the number of outstanding shares of each of the issuer’s classes of capital or common stock as of the close of the period covered by the annual report: 951,021,116 Ordinary Shares of 20¢ each

Indicate by check mark if the registrant is a well-known seasoned issuer, as defined in Rule 405 of the Securities Act    Yes   x     No   ¨

If this Report is an annual or transition report, indicate by check mark if the registrant is not required to file reports pursuant to Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934    Yes   ¨     No   x

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant (1) has filed all reports required to be filed by Section 13 or 15(d) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to file such reports), and (2) has been subject to such filing requirements for the past 90 days:    Yes   x     No   ¨

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant has submitted electronically and posted on its corporate Web site, if any, every Interactive Data File required to be submitted and posted pursuant to Rule 405 of Regulation S-T (§232.405 of this chapter) during the preceding 12 months (or for such shorter period that the registrant was required to submit and post such files).    Yes   ¨     No   ¨

Indicate by check mark whether the registrant is a large accelerated filer, an accelerated filer, or a non-accelerated filer:

 

Large Accelerated Filer   x   Accelerated Filer   ¨   Non-accelerated filer   ¨

Indicate by check mark which basis of accounting the registrant has used to prepare the financial statements included in this filing.

 

U.S. GAAP   ¨    International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board   x    Other   ¨

If “Other” has been checked to the previous question indicate by check mark which financial statement item the registrant has elected to follow:    Item 17   ¨     Item 18   ¨

If this is an annual report, indicated by check mark whether the registrant is a shell company (as defined in Rule 12b-2 of the Exchange Act).    Yes   ¨     No   x

 

 

 


Table of Contents

LOGO


Table of Contents
         
    LOGO  

Every day each one of us at smith&nephew

helps improve the life of someone, somewhere

in the world. That’s something to be proud of.

 

     
   

Front Cover:

 

Smith & Nephew is a world leader in sports medicine and joint

replacement technology to relieve pain and heal the body.

 

Important information on Smith & Nephew, Presentation,

Special note regarding forward-looking statements, Segment data and Documents on

display are set out on page 156.

 

   
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
         


Table of Contents

Overview

 

     Contents

 

 

 

 

 

For over 150 years, Smith & Nephew has developed advanced medical devices for healthcare professionals around the world. Our pioneering technologies enable nurses, surgeons and other medical practitioners to provide effective treatment more quickly and economically.

 Overview      

Smith & Nephew at a glance

    2   

Where we operate

    4   

Chairman’s statement

    6   
         
 Strategy, KPIs & Risk management        

Chief Executive Officer’s statement

    8   

Our strategic priorities and key performance indicators

    10   

Risk management

    12   
         
 Business Review        

Our business, marketplace and other factors that could affect us

    14   

Risk factors

    16   

Financial review

    19   

Business segment reviews

    30   

Outlook and trend information

    41   

Sustainability

    42   
         
 Corporate Governance        

Chairman’s introduction to Corporate Governance

    46   

The Board of Directors

    48   

Executive Officers

    50   

Corporate Governance Statement

    52   

Directors’ Remuneration Report

    64   
         
 Accounts and other information        

Directors’ responsibilities for the accounts

    78   

Independent auditor’s UK Report

    80   

Independent auditor’s US Reports

    82   

Group accounts

    84   

Notes to the Group accounts

    88   

Independent auditor’s report for the Company

    129   

Company Balance Sheet

    130   

Notes to the Company accounts

    131   

Group information

    134   

Investor information

    137   
         
 

 

    1
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO  

 

LOGO  

 

LOGO  

 

LOGO  

 

LOGO  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Table of Contents

Overview

 

    

 

Smith & Nephew at a glance

Smith & Nephew is a global medical technology business dedicated to helping improve people’s lives. With leadership positions in Orthopaedic Reconstruction and Trauma, Advanced Wound Management and Endoscopy (sometimes referred to as Arthroscopy or sports medicine).

Our strategic priorities Read more about our strategic priorities on page 10.

 

Established Markets
Emerging Markets
Innovate for value
Simplify and improve our operating model
Supplement the organic growth through acquisitions

Our performance


 

LOGO

 

2    

1 Explanations of these non-GAAP financial measures are provided on pages 20 to 22.

2 Underlying increase/decrease after adjusting for the effect of currency translation.

   

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents

Overview

 

In August 2011, the Group announced its new strategic priorities. Part of this framework was the implementation of an organisational change. Smith & Nephew has brought together the Orthopaedics and Endoscopy business segments, creating the Advanced Surgical Devices division, which will sit alongside the Advanced Wound Management division. These two divisions will serve the Established Markets and will support our newly created Emerging Markets (focusing on China, India, Brazil and Russia) and International Markets organisations. For reporting purposes, the two division structure will replace the three business segment structure during 2012.

 

       
         

Our business segments in 2011


Revenue by business     $4.3bn       
LOGO             $m       
    A Orthopaedics     2,312       
    B Endoscopy     939       
    C  Advanced Wound Management     1,019       
                 

Orthopaedics


  

Endoscopy


  

Advanced Wound Management


The Orthopaedics business segment comprises reconstruction (primarily implants including hip, knee and shoulder joints), trauma (internal and external fixation devices) and Clinical Therapies (bone growth stimulation and joint fluid therapies).    The Endoscopy business segment develops and commercialises arthroscopy (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissue and articulating joints.    The Advanced Wound Management business segment offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure and Negative Pressure Wound Therapy. These products are targeted at chronic wounds associated with the older population and for the treatment of wounds such as burns and from invasive surgery.
   

Global segment size 3


 

Revenue


  

Global segment size 3


  

Revenue


  

Global segment size 3


 

Revenue


$17.8bn


 

$2.3bn


  

$3.8bn


  

$0.9bn


  

$5.5bn


 

$1.0bn


Global segment growth 2,3


 

Revenue  growth 2


  

Global segment  growth 2,3,4


  

Revenue growth 2


  

Global segment  growth 2,3


 

Revenue growth 2


+2%


 

+2%


  

+8%


  

+6%


  

+3%


 

+7%


Trading profit


 

Trading profit margin


  

Trading profit


  

Trading profit margin


  

Trading profit


 

Trading profit margin


$492m


 

21.3%


  

$222m


  

23.6%


  

$247m


 

24.3%


Operating profit


 

Operating profit margin


  

Operating profit


  

Operating profit margin


  

Operating profit


 

Operating profit margin


$415m


 

17.9%


  

$215m


  

22.9%


  

$232m


 

22.8%


Segment share 3


      

Segment share 3


       

Segment share 3


   

11%


      

21%


       

18%


   

 

VERILAST’s use of OXINIUM, oxidized Zirconium, results in a knee which has been proven to last 30 years, twice the current industry standard of 15 years.

LOGO

  

 

The FAST-FIX 360 Meniscal Repair System offers exceptional fixation strength and enhanced control to optimise the chances of a successful meniscus repair.

LOGO

  

 

PICO is a small portable pump, providing 7 days effective Negative Pressure Wound Therapy yet is small enough to fit discreetly into a pocket.

LOGO

 

Read more about our Orthopaedics business on page 31.

 

  

 

Read more about our Endoscopy business on page 35.

 

  

 

Read more about our Advanced Wound Management business on page 38.

 

 

3   These are estimates generated by Smith & Nephew based upon public sources and internal analysis.

4   Global segment data represents the Arthroscopy market which is a combination of repair and resection products. The Endoscopy business includes

   additional product categories.

  3

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Overview

 

Where we operate

Smith & Nephew has nearly 11,000 employees and a presence in more than 90 countries.

 

 

LOGO

 

4        
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Overview

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Overview

 

   Chairman’s statement    
     
LOGO    

            Sir John Buchanan

            Chairman

   
   
 

We are striving to build a

successful, sustainable

business”

 

 

 

 

6    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Overview

 

   

 

 

         
     

 

Dear shareholder,

Smith & Nephew is in a transition phase. The external environment is a challenge for all businesses. With CEO succession we have taken the opportunity to review the fundamentals of what we do.

Led by our new CEO, Olivier Bohuon, the Group is embracing a new set of strategic priorities which build on established strengths, recent successes and emerging opportunities. To stimulate sales growth we are enhancing our innovation processes in both established and new markets.

The Group focuses both on what we do to create long-term sustainable value, and on how we do it. Matters of health, safety, environment, compliance, ethics and the treatment of employees, customers, suppliers and the communities in which we operate are all important to Smith & Nephew.

Financial & business review

We are building from a strong and stable financial base, a foundation that has strengthened despite the challenges of the last three years.

In 2011, we increased revenue by 4% on an underlying basis to $4,270m and delivered a trading profit of $961m. Free cash flow, a key indicator of the health of any business, was good and we increased our adjusted earnings per share. The Board is pleased to recommend a proposed final dividend for the year of 10.8 cents per share, up 10% on 2010.

All of our businesses contributed to the revenue uplift. In Orthopaedics we led the market in knee growth amongst our major competitors, Endoscopy generated double-digit growth in our sports medicine repair franchise and Advanced Wound Management grew at more than double the market rate and exceeded $1 billion in revenue for the first time.

We don’t assume that the external environment will be easier in the year ahead. Nor do we expect competitive pressures to diminish. We are well positioned to deal with these challenges, building upon our performance in 2011, and we continue to seek ways to further enhance our competitive positions.

Board changes

We were very pleased to welcome our new CEO, Olivier Bohuon, in April 2011, following the retirement of David Illingworth.

David’s numerous contributions, from putting the customer-relationship at the heart of the business to the earnings and margin achievements, leave a good platform for the next stage of our journey. I am sure you will join the Board in thanking David for his important contribution.

Olivier, with his healthcare background, leadership skills and notable record, is well placed to take the Group forward. The Board is confident that we will evolve as a fitter, more focused business, ready to tackle new opportunities and challenges.

We were also delighted to welcome Ajay Piramal to the Board in January 2012. He is one of India’s most respected businessmen. Ajay’s global healthcare experience and emerging markets expertise will further strengthen the Board.

Thank you

With so much change there can be unsettling effects. The Board has been constantly impressed by the passion to serve customers and the determination to compete which our management and employees continue to exhibit wherever they are in the world.

We recognise that change can also engender uncertainties for shareholders. We will continue to enhance our record of long-term value creation and thank you for your support over recent times. I have had the opportunity to meet many of our institutional and private shareholders and have appreciated greatly their ideas and input. We are your Group, and we strive to build a sustainable, successful business.

 

LOGO

Sir John Buchanan

Chairman

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    7    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

   Chief Executive Officer’s statement    
     
LOGO    

 

          Olivier Bohuon

          Chief Executive Officer

   
   
 

We are building a business

that is stronger, growing

faster, better balanced

and is fit and effective for

the future”

 

 

 

 

 

8    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

   

 

 

         
     

 

Dear shareholder,

Smith & Nephew delivered strong results in 2011, despite the prevailing difficult macro-economic climate. The market is not getting any easier, and we are not resting on the successes of the past. We have great ambitions for the future and are taking active measures to transform your Group.

I believe that many growth opportunities exist; that we can secure greater market-share in our Established Markets and be market leaders in the Emerging Markets. Our success will be built through innovation and efficiency, driving permanent improvements across the Group. These principles are at the heart of our new strategic priorities, announced in August 2011, which we are working tirelessly to embed across the Group.

New strategic priorities

First, in our Established Markets , we believe we can build upon existing strong positions and win market share. We will do this through greater innovation and being more efficient, liberating resources for investment in those areas that will maximise both revenue and margins.

Second, in Emerging Markets , we will build upon our initial success in China and expand to create sustainable businesses in India, Brazil and Russia. These Emerging Markets are enjoying good GDP growth and there is an increasing demand for high quality medical products from amongst the population and an expanding surgical infrastructure to deliver these safely, the key features required to make a new market attractive to Smith & Nephew.

Our performance in the Established and Emerging Markets will be driven by an unremitting focus to Innovate for Value , our third strategic priority. Our future success depends upon offering new technologies designed for each market where we operate. We are accelerating our rate of innovation by increasing the research & development budget and prioritising projects that will deliver maximum value.

Next, we will Simplify and Improve our Operating Model , streamlining the business and reducing our cost of goods through actions such as optimising our manufacturing footprint.

Finally, we will Augment our Organic Growth through Acquisitions . We will continue with our successful strategy of adding complementary technologies. We will also now seek to support our Emerging Markets ambitions by acquiring local manufacturing and/or distribution businesses and we remain alert to larger opportunities to support our ambitions in advanced woundcare, minimally invasive surgery and extremities.

Sustainability

Through our new strategic priorities we are seeking to maximise growth and revenue through building a sustainable business. We embrace the wider responsibilities this brings, and will work to protect the environment, our employees and the communities in which we work, as well as to meet our customers’ high expectations and global compliance obligations, as we deliver on our action plans.

Progress in delivery

We have made considerable progress reshaping the business in line with these priorities.

Our management teams in our Advanced Surgical Devices and Advanced Wound Management divisions are now focused exclusively on meeting the needs of our customers in the Established Markets.

We have strong leadership to drive us into the Emerging and other International Markets. We are investing an additional $300m over the next five years into R&D to drive our innovation agenda. And our programmes to realise efficiencies, liberate resources and reduce the cost of goods are well underway.

We are building momentum every day and I am confident that the result will be a business that is stronger, growing faster, better balanced and is fit and effective for the future.

 

LOGO

Olivier Bohuon

Chief Executive Officer

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    9    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

 

Our strategic priorities and key performance indicators (“KPIs”)

Smith & Nephew use a range of measures to monitor progress against our five strategic priorities and against our overall financial goal. While their relative importance changes as market conditions evolve, progress against all five priorities continues to drive our growth.

 

 

Financial goal
To deliver a higher return to shareholders

than our peer group over the longer term.

 

 

Strategic priorities
Established Markets  

In Established Markets (US, Europe, Australia, New Zealand, Canada and Japan), Smith & Nephew sees opportunities to build upon existing strong positions, to win market share through greater innovation and drive efficiencies to liberate resources. Through these actions the Group seeks to meet the challenges of subdued markets and maximise both revenue growth and profit margins.

 

Emerging Markets  

Smith & Nephew believes it can secure market leadership in the Emerging Markets, building upon its initial success in China and expanding to create sustainable businesses in India, Brazil and Russia. In particular, the Group sees significant opportunities to build value through augmenting its existing portfolio with new products specifically designed for and manufactured in these markets.

 

Innovate for value  

The Group’s future success depends upon continuing to offer new technologies to customers around the world. Smith & Nephew is accelerating its rate of innovation by increasing the research & development budget and identifying and investing in the projects that will deliver maximum value.

 

 

Simplify and improve
our operating model
 

Smith & Nephew will work to ensure the business structure and processes support our innovation agenda and the Group seeks to maximise efficiency in everything it does. There are opportunities to streamline the Group’s operations and manufacturing processes and to remove duplication. Smith & Nephew is building strong global functions – human capital, regulatory, quality, sustainability and legal affairs – to support its management teams in their quest to better serve the Group’s markets and customers.

 

 

Supplement organic
growth through
acquisitions
 

The Group aims to augment its organic growth through acquisitions. Smith & Nephew will continue with its successful strategy of acquiring complementary technologies, seek to support our Emerging Markets ambitions by acquiring local manufacturing and distribution businesses and remain alert to larger opportunities to support expansion in the advanced woundcare, extremities or minimally invasive surgery sectors.

 

 

     
10        
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
         


Table of Contents
Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

What we will measure (“KPIs”)   Why we will measure
Total Shareholder Return  

Monitor the value created for shareholders

over the longer term

 

Growth in statutory and adjusted earnings per share  

Demonstrate the improvement in underlying

earnings per share for our shareholders

 

Trading cash flow

 

Measure the long-term cash generation of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term performance

 

Growth in the Established Markets versus the market  

Track the relative strength of our market positions

 

     
Emerging Markets % of Group revenue  

Track underlying growth of Emerging Markets to global growth

 

Growth of individual Emerging Markets versus the market  

Monitor progress in key market segments

 

 

% of Group revenue from products launched in the last 36 months  

Monitor impact from innovation

 

 

R&D expense as % of Group revenue  

Monitor underlying investment in R&D

 

 

 

 

Trading profit growth  

Track our underlying trading profit growth

 

 

Trading profit margin  

Monitor underlying trading profitability

 

 

Waste/Recycling – normalised metric  

Reduce amount of waste for the Group, our customers,

and the environment

 

Energy use – normalised metric  

Total energy consumption (volumetrically)

 

Return on cash invested  

Monitor value created for shareholders

 

    11
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
         

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

   

 

Risk management

Smith & Nephew is focused on managing

the principal risks facing the Group.

 

As an integral part of planning and review, Group management and management of each of the business segments seek to identify the risks involved in the business, the probability of those risks materialising, the impact if they do materialise and the actions being taken, and to be taken, to manage and mitigate those risks. Internal audit reviews and reports on the effectiveness of the operation of the risk management process. The Group Risk Committee meets twice a year to review the major risks identified by the business segment and Group

management and any mitigating actions being taken. As appropriate, the Risk Committee may re-categorise risks or require further information or mitigating action to be undertaken. The Risk Committee reports to the Board on an annual basis detailing all principal risks categorised by potential financial impact on profit and share price. In addition, the risks considered to be most significant to the Group are reported to the Board on a regular basis. These reports include details of new, key or significantly increased risks, the senior

 

 

 

Risk   Context   Specific risks we face
Disruptive
technologies

 

 

 

 

  The medical devices industry has a rapid rate of new product introduction. The Group must be adept at monitoring the landscape for technological advances, make good investment/acquisition choices, have an efficient and valuable product development pipeline and secure protection for its intellectual property.  

–   Competitors may introduce a disruptive technology, or obtain patents or other intellectual property rights, that affect the Group’s competitive position

 

–   Lack of innovation due to low R&D investment, R&D skills gap or poor product development execution

 

–   Failure to successfully commercialise a pipeline product, failure to receive regulatory approval, or changes in consumer demand

 

Government action,
pricing and
reimbursement
pressure

 

 

 

 

 

In most markets throughout the world, expenditure on medical devices is controlled to a large extent by governments, many of which are facing increasingly intense budgetary constraints. Funds may be made available or withdrawn from healthcare budgets depending on government policy budgetary and other considerations. The Group is therefore largely dependent on governments providing increased funds commensurate with the increased demand arising from demographic trends. Reimbursement rates may be set in response to perceived economic value of the devices, based on clinical and other data relating to cost, patient outcomes and comparative effectiveness.

 

 

–   Reduced reimbursement levels and increasing pricing pressures

 

–   Reduced demand for elective surgery

 

–   Increased focus on health economics

 

–   Changes in medical device tax policy

 

–   Competitors with higher market share and lower costs

Supply, system and
site disruption

 

 

 

  Unexpected events could disrupt the business by affecting either a key facility or system or a large number of employees. The business is also reliant on certain key suppliers of raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials.  

–   Catastrophe could render one of the Group’s production facilities out of action

 

–   A significant event could impact key leadership or a large number of employees

 

–   Issues with a single source supplier of a key component and failure to secure critical supply

 

–   A severe IT fault could disable critical systems

 

Product regulation,
compliance and
litigation

 

 

 

 

 

The medical device industry is highly regulated. National regulatory authorities administer and enforce a complex series of laws and regulations that govern the design, development, approval, manufacture, labelling, marketing and sale of healthcare products. Such controls have become increasingly stringent and costly to comply with and the Group believe this trend will continue. They also review data supporting the safety and efficacy of such products and regulatory requirements may entail inspections for compliance with appropriate standards, including those relating to Quality Management Systems (“QMS”) or Good Manufacturing Practice (“GMP”) regulations.

 

 

–   Non-compliance with regulatory policies and standards could result in fines, penalties, and prosecutions.

 

–   Product recalls, lost sales and inventory write-offs

 

–   Third party liability claims

 

–   Damage to reputation

Compliance

with laws and
regulations

 

Business practices in the healthcare industry are subject to increasing regulation and review by various government authorities. In general, the trend in many countries is towards higher expectations and increased enforcement activity by governmental authorities. The Group is also subject to increased regulation of personal information. Expansion into emerging markets could also pose additional compliance risks.

 

 

–   Violation of healthcare, data privacy or anti-corruption laws could result in fines, loss of reimbursement and impact reputation.

 

–   Serious breaches could potentially prevent the Group from doing business.

12        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

   
         


Table of Contents
   

Strategy, KPIs & Risk management

 

 

 
 

 

 

 

management who have primary responsibility for managing each of these risks along with selected actions they have put in place to mitigate such risks. In addition, the Board considers risk as part of the development of strategy.

There are known and unknown risks and uncertainties relating to Smith & Nephew’s business. The table below provides an overview of what the Board considers to be the most significant risks that could cause the Group’s business, financial position

and results of operations to differ materially and adversely from expected and historical levels, and how these risks relate to the Group’s strategic priorities. A more detailed discussion of the Group’s risks and uncertainties can be found in the “Risk factors” section on pages 16 to 18. In addition, other factors not listed here, that Smith & Nephew cannot presently identify or does not believe to be equally significant, could also materially adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s business, financial position or results of operations.

 

 

 

 
    Possible impacts include    Mitigation   Link to strategic priority
   

Loss of market share, profit

and long-term growth

 

  

–   R&D Model: increasing productivity, prioritisation and allocation of funds

 

–   Increasing R&D investment in order to enhance clinical capability, invest in biomaterials, stregthen intellectual property rights and support an Emerging Market portfolio

 

–   Business development to augment the portfolio

 

–   Speed to market of new products

 

 

 

 

Innovate for value

 

Simplify and improve our operating model

 

Supplement the organic growth through acquisitions

   

Loss of revenue, profit and cash flows

 

 

 

 

 

  

–   Enhanced expertise supporting reimbursement strategy and guidance

 

–   Develop innovative economic product and service solutions for both Established and Emerging Markets

 

–   Incorporate health economic component into design and development of new products

 

–   Optimise cost to serve to protect margins and liberate funds for investment

 

–   Streamline cost of goods sold and inventory

 

 

 

 

 

Simplify and improve

our operating model

 

Established Markets

   

Loss of revenue, profit and cash flows

 

 

  

–   Ensure crisis response/business continuity plans at all major facilities and for key products

 

–   Audit programme for critical suppliers and second sources for critical components

 

–   Regular review of supply contracts with supplier consolidation and vertical integration where beneficial

 

–   IT disaster and data recovery plans are in place and support overall business continuity plans

 

 

Simplify and improve

our operating model

 

Established Markets

   

Loss of revenue, reduction

in share price and negative impact on brand/reputation

  

–   Enhanced leadership and resources

 

–   Standardise the Group’s management review practice

 

–   Maintain internal auditing programmes to assure compliance

 

–   Group-wide robust validation practices to drive true production line performance and dependability

 

–   Group-wide objectives for quality, operational and process yield improvements

 

Simplify and improve

our operating model

 

Innovate for value

 

 

 

 

 

   

Loss of profit and reduction

in share price

  

–   Board and Executive oversight committees supported by Compliance experts and infrastructure

 

–   Code of Conduct/Global Policies and Procedures (“GPPs”) providing controls for significant compliance risks

 

–   Training and e-resources to guide employees and third parties with compliance responsibilities

 

–   Monitoring and auditing programmes to verify implementation and compliance

 

–   Independent reporting channels for employees and third parties to report concerns with confidentiality

 

 

 

Simplify and improve

our operating model

 

Emerging Markets

 

Established Markets

             13
    Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
         

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Our business, marketplace and other factors that could affect us

We look at our business in relation to issues

in the wider marketplace in which we operate.

     

Sales and marketing

Smith & Nephew’s customers are the providers of medical and surgical services worldwide. In certain parts of the world, including the UK, much of Continental Europe, Canada and Japan, these are largely government organisations funded by tax revenues. In the US, the Group’s major customers are public and private hospitals, which receive revenue from private health insurance and government reimbursement programmes. Medicare is the major source of reimbursement in the US, for knee and hip reconstruction procedures and for wound healing treatment regimes.

Competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. Providers are under pressure to reduce the total cost of healthcare delivery. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base, as well as amongst the Group’s competitors, and these trends are expected to continue in the long term. Smith & Nephew competes against both local and multinational corporations, including some with greater financial, marketing and other resources.

The Group’s business reflects a wide range of distribution channels, purchasing agents and buying entities in over 90 countries worldwide. The largest single customers worldwide are purchasing groups in the US and the UK that represented 6% and 5% respectively of the Group’s worldwide revenue in 2011.

In the US, the Group’s products are marketed directly to healthcare providers, hospitals and other healthcare facilities with each business segment operating dedicated sales forces. The US sales forces consist of a mixture of independent contract workers and employees. Sales agents are contractually prohibited from selling products that compete with Smith & Nephew products. Orthopaedics and Endoscopy products are principally shipped and invoiced to healthcare providers, hospitals and other healthcare facilities. Certain Advanced Wound Management products are shipped and invoiced to wholesale distributors, others are consigned to distributors that lease the devices to healthcare providers, hospitals and other healthcare facilities and end-users. In most other Established Markets, each business segment typically manages employee sales forces directly, and also ships and invoices products both directly to healthcare providers, hospitals and other healthcare facilities and to wholesale distributors.

In Emerging Markets and International Markets the Group operates through direct selling and marketing operations, and through distributors. In these markets, Orthopaedics and Endoscopy frequently share sales resources. The Advanced Wound Management sales force may be separate where it calls on different customers.

Sales trends

Smith & Nephew’s business segments participate in the global medical devices market and share a common focus on the repair of the human body. Smith & Nephew’s principal geographic markets are in the established healthcare economies of the US, Europe, Japan, Canada, Australia and New Zealand.

These markets are characterised by increased longevity, more active lifestyles, obesity, increased affluence and an increase in the average age of the population caused by the immediate post-World War II “baby boomer” generation approaching retirement. Together these factors have created significant demand for more effective healthcare products which deliver improved outcomes through technology advances. Furthermore, pressure to resist increases in overall healthcare spending has led healthcare providers to demand products which minimise the length of hospital stays and use of surgeon and nursing resources.

Increasing patient awareness of available healthcare treatments through the internet and direct-to-customer advertising has led to some increased patient influence over product purchasing decisions.

For a description of the impact on each business segment refer to the Market and competition sections under ‘Business segment reviews’ on pages 30 to 40.

Manufacturing, supply & distribution

The Group has a central Global Operations function which continues to implement Lean Manufacturing throughout the factories and the supply chain which is designed to improve and sustain higher levels of productivity, quality, service and efficiency.

Core competencies include: materials technology; high precision machining in Orthopaedics and Endoscopy; and high-volume, automated manufacturing in Advanced Wound Management.

Each business segment purchases raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials from certain key suppliers. These principally include metal forgings and stampings for Orthopaedics, optical and electronic sub-components and finished goods for Endoscopy, active ingredients and finished goods for Advanced Wound Management and packaging materials across all businesses. Suppliers are selected, and contracts negotiated, by a centralised Group procurement team wherever possible, with a view to ensure value for money based on the total spending across the Group.

 

 

14        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

 

     
     

 

The Group outsources manufacturing where necessary to obtain specialised expertise or where it is possible to gain lower cost without undue risk to intellectual property. Suppliers of outsourced products and services are selected based on their ability to deliver products and services to specification, and establish and maintain a quality system. Suppliers are trained and are monitored through on-site assessments and performance audits that include quality, service and delivery. Finished goods purchased for resale include screen displays, optical and electrical devices in the Endoscopy business and skincare products in the Advance Wound Management business.

The Group operates a number of central distribution facilities in the key geographical areas in which it operates. Orthopaedics and Endoscopy operate a facility in Baar, Switzerland which acts as the main holding and consolidation point for markets in Europe. Hubs serving the US are located in Memphis for Orthopaedics and Oklahoma City for Endoscopy. Products are shipped to Group companies who hold small amounts of inventory locally for immediate or urgent customer requirements. Advanced Wound Management distribution hubs include: Neunkirchen, Germany; Nottingham, UK; and Atlanta, US.

Research and development

Smith & Nephew manage a portfolio of short and long-term product development projects designed to meet the future needs of customers and continue to provide growth opportunities for the business. The Group’s research and development is directed towards each business segment. Expenditure on research and development amounted to $167m in 2011 (2010 – $151m, 2009 – $155m), representing approximately 3.9% of Group revenue (2010 – 3.8%, 2009 – 4.1%).

The Group continues to invest in future technology opportunities for clinical needs identified from across the Smith & Nephew businesses.

Research and development is primarily carried out at the Group’s principal locations, notably in Memphis, US (Orthopaedics), Mansfield, US (Endoscopy) and Hull, UK (Advanced Wound Management). There are a number of other smaller research and developments units situated at other locations around the Group. In-house research is supplemented by work performed by academic institutions and other external research organisations in Europe, America and Asia.

Intellectual property

Smith & Nephew has a policy of protecting the results of research and development carried out by the Group. Patents have been obtained in a wide range of fields, including orthopaedic reconstruction and trauma, endoscopy and advanced wound management. Patent protection for Group products is sought routinely in the Group’s principal markets. Currently, the Group’s patent portfolio stands at approximately 4,000 patents in force and patent applications pending.

Smith & Nephew also has a policy of protecting the Group’s products by registering trademarks under local laws of markets in which such products are sold. The Group vigorously protects its trademarks against infringement.

In addition to protecting its market position by filing and enforcing patents and trademarks, Smith & Nephew may oppose third party patents and trademark filings where appropriate in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests.

In the ordinary course of its business, the Group enters into a number of licensing arrangements with respect to its products. None of these arrangements individually is considered material to the current operations and the financial results of the Group.

Exchange and interest rate

risk and financial instruments

The Board of Directors of the Company has established a set of policies to manage funding, currency and interest rate risks. Derivative financial instruments are used only to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing. See Note 16 of the Notes to the Group accounts for further details of these risks.

The Group’s financial instruments are subject to changes in fair values as a result of changes in market rates of exchange and forward interest rates. Financial instruments entered to hedge sales and purchase transactions in foreign currency and interest rate exposures are accounted for as hedges. Changes in fair values of effective financial instruments would not affect the Group’s income statement immediately. The movements in the fair value of financial instruments that are not accounted for as hedges offset movements in the values of assets and liabilities and are recognised through the income statement.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    15    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   
Our business, marketplace and other factors that could affect us continued    
     

 

Risk factors

There are known and unknown risks and uncertainties relating to Smith & Nephew’s business. The factors listed below could cause the Group’s business, financial position and results of operations to differ materially and adversely from expected and historical levels. In addition, other factors not listed here that Smith & Nephew cannot presently identify or does not believe to be equally significant could also materially adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s business, financial position or results of operations.

Highly competitive markets

The Group’s business segments compete across a diverse range of geographic and product markets. Each market in which the business segments operate contains a number of different competitors, including specialised and international corporations. Significant product innovations, technical advances or the intensification of price competition by competitors could adversely affect the Group’s operating results. Some of these competitors may have greater financial, marketing and other resources than Smith & Nephew. These competitors may be able to initiate technological advances in the field, deliver products on more attractive terms, more aggressively market their products or invest larger amounts of capital and research and development into their businesses.

There is a possibility of further consolidation of competitors, which could adversely affect the Group’s ability to compete with larger companies due to insufficient financial resources. If any of the Group’s businesses were to lose market share or achieve lower than expected sales growth, there could be a disproportionate adverse impact on the Group’s share price and its strategic options.

Competition exists among healthcare providers to gain patients on the basis of quality, service and price. There has been some consolidation in the Group’s customer base and this trend is expected to continue. Increased competition and unanticipated actions by competitors or customers could lead to downward pressure on prices and/or a decline in market share in any of the Group’s business areas, which could adversely affect Smith & Nephew’s results of operations and hinder its growth potential.

Continual development and introduction of new products

The medical devices industry has a rapid rate of new product introduction. In order to remain competitive, each of the Group’s business segments must continue to develop innovative products that satisfy customer needs and preferences or provide cost or other advantages. Developing new products is a costly, lengthy and uncertain process. A potential product may not be brought to market or not succeed in the market for any number of reasons, including failure to work optimally, failure to receive regulatory approval, failure to be cost-competitive, infringement of patents or other intellectual property rights and changes in consumer demand. The Group’s products and technologies are also subject to marketing attack by competitors. Furthermore, new products that are developed and marketed by the Group’s competitors may affect price levels in the various markets in which the Group’s business segments operate. If the Group’s new

products do not remain competitive with those of competitors, the Group’s revenue could decline.

The Group maintains reserves for excess and obsolete inventory resulting from the potential inability to sell its products at prices in excess of current carrying costs. Marketplace changes resulting from the introduction of new products or surgical procedures may cause some of the Group’s products to become obsolete. The Group makes estimates regarding the future recoverability of the costs of these products and records a provision for excess and obsolete inventories based on historical experience, expiration of sterilisation dates and expected future trends. If actual product life cycles, product demand or acceptance of new product introductions are less favourable than projected by management, additional inventory write-downs may be required.

Dependence on government and other funding

In most established markets throughout the world, expenditure on medical devices is ultimately controlled to a large extent by governments. Funds may be made available or withdrawn from healthcare budgets depending on government policy. The Group is therefore largely dependent on future governments providing increased funds commensurate with the increased demand arising from demographic trends.

Pricing of the Group’s products is largely governed in most established markets by governmental reimbursement authorities. Initiatives sponsored by government agencies, legislative bodies and the private sector to limit the growth of healthcare costs, including price regulation, excise taxes and competitive pricing, are on-going in markets where the Group has operations. This control may be exercised by determining prices for an individual product or for an entire procedure. The Group is exposed to changes in reimbursement policy, tax policy and pricing which may have an adverse impact on sales and operating profit. In particular, changes to the healthcare legislation in the US are due to impose significant taxes on medical device manufacturers from 2013. There may be an increased risk of adverse changes to government funding policies arising from the deterioration in macro-economic conditions in some of the Group’s markets.

The Group must adhere to the rules laid down by government agencies that fund or regulate healthcare, including extensive and complex rules in the US. Failure to do so could result in fines or loss of future funding.

World economic conditions

Demand for the Group’s products is driven by demographic trends, including the ageing population and the incidence of osteoporosis and obesity. Supply of, use of and payment for the Group’s products are also influenced by world economic conditions which could place increased pressure on demand and pricing, adversely impacting the Group’s ability to deliver revenue and margin growth. The conditions could favour larger, better capitalised groups, with higher market shares and margins. As a consequence, the Group’s prosperity is linked to general economic conditions and there is a risk of deterioration of the Group’s performance and finances during adverse macro-economic conditions.

 

 

16        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

 

     
     

 

During 2011, economic conditions worldwide continued to create several challenges for the Group, including deferrals of joint replacement procedures, heightened pricing pressure, significant declines in capital equipment expenditures at hospitals and increased uncertainty over the collectability of European government debt, particularly those in certain parts of southern Europe. These factors tempered the overall growth of the Group’s global markets and could have an increased impact on growth in the future.

Political uncertainties

The Group operates on a worldwide basis and has distribution channels, purchasing agents and buying entities in over 90 countries. Political upheaval in some of those countries or in surrounding regions may impact the Group’s results of operations. Political changes in a country could prevent the Group from receiving remittances of profit from a member of the Group located in that country or from selling its products or investments in that country. Furthermore, changes in government policy regarding import quotas, taxation or other matters could adversely affect the Group’s turnover and operating profit. War, terrorist activities or other conflict could also adversely impact the Group.

Currency fluctuations

Smith & Nephew’s results of operations are affected by transactional exchange rate movements in that they are subject to exposures arising from revenue in a currency different from the related costs and expenses. The Group’s manufacturing cost base is situated principally in the US, the UK, China and Switzerland, from which finished products are exported to the Group’s selling operations worldwide. Thus, the Group is exposed to fluctuations in exchange rates between the US Dollar, Sterling and Swiss Franc and the currency of the Group’s selling operations, particularly the Euro, Australian Dollar and Japanese Yen. If the US Dollar, Sterling or Swiss Franc should strengthen against the Euro, Australian Dollar and the Japanese Yen, the Group’s trading margin could be adversely affected.

The Group manages the impact of exchange rate movements on sales and cost of goods sold by a policy of transacting forward foreign currency commitments when firm purchase orders are placed. In addition, the Group’s policy is for forecast transactions to be covered between 50% and 90% for up to one year.

The Group uses the US Dollar as its reporting currency and the US Dollar is the functional currency of Smith & Nephew plc. The Group’s revenues, profits and earnings are also affected by exchange rate movements on the translation of results of operations in foreign subsidiaries for financial reporting purposes. See “Financial position, liquidity and capital resources” on page 25.

Manufacturing and supply

The Group’s manufacturing production is concentrated at 11 main facilities in Memphis, Mansfield and Oklahoma City in the US, Hull, Warwick and Gilberdyke in the UK, Aarau in Switzerland, Tüttlingen in Germany, Alberta in Canada and Suzhou and Beijing in China. If major physical disruption took place at any of these sites, it could adversely

affect the results of operations. Physical loss and consequential loss insurance is carried to cover such risks but is subject to limits and deductibles and may not be sufficient to cover catastrophic loss. Management of orthopaedic inventory is complex, particularly forecasting and production planning. There is a risk that failures in operational execution could lead to excess inventory or individual product shortages.

Each of the business segments is reliant on certain key suppliers of raw materials, components, finished products and packaging materials. These suppliers must provide the materials and perform the activities to the Group’s standard of quality requirements. If any of these suppliers is unable to meet the Group’s needs, compromises on standards of quality or substantially increases its prices, Smith & Nephew would need to seek alternative suppliers. There can be no assurance that alternative suppliers would provide the necessary raw materials on favourable or cost-effective terms at the desired quality. Consequently, the Group may be forced to pay higher prices to obtain raw materials, which it may not be able to pass on to its customers in the form of increased prices for its finished products. In addition, some of the raw materials used may become unavailable, and there can be no assurance that the Group will be able to obtain suitable and cost-effective substitutes. Any interruption of supply caused by these or other factors could negatively impact Smith & Nephew’s revenue and operating profit.

The Group uses a variety of information systems to conduct its manufacturing, supply and selling operations. An unrecoverable fault in one of these systems could disrupt trading in certain markets and locations.

The Group is in the process of outsourcing to third parties or relocating to lower cost countries certain of its manufacturing and other processes. As a result of these transfers, there is a risk of disruption to supply.

Attracting and retaining key personnel

The Group’s continued development depends on its ability to hire and retain highly skilled personnel with particular expertise. This is critical, particularly in general management, research, new product development and in the sales forces. If Smith & Nephew is unable to retain key personnel in general management, research and new product development or if its largest sales forces suffer disruption or upheaval, its sales and operating profit would be adversely affected. Additionally, if the Group is unable to recruit, hire, develop and retain a talented, competitive workforce, it may not be able to meet its strategic business objectives.

Proprietary rights and patents

Due to the technological nature of medical devices and the Group’s emphasis on serving its customers with innovative products, the Group has been subject to patent infringement claims and is subject to the potential for additional claims.

Claims asserted by third parties regarding infringement of their intellectual property rights, if successful, could require the Group to

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

 

    17    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   
Our business, marketplace and other factors that could affect us continued    
     

 

expend time and significant resources to pay damages, develop non-infringing products or obtain licences to the products which are the subject of such litigation, thereby affecting the Group’s growth and profitability. Smith & Nephew attempts to protect its intellectual property and regularly opposes third party patents and trademarks where appropriate in those areas that might conflict with the Group’s business interests. If Smith & Nephew fails to protect and enforce its intellectual property rights successfully, its competitive position could suffer, which could harm its results of operations.

Product liability claims and loss of reputation

The development, manufacture and sale of medical devices entail risk of product liability claims or recalls. Design and manufacturing defects with respect to products sold by the Group or by companies it has acquired could damage, or impair the repair of, body functions. The Group may become subject to liability, which could be substantial, because of actual or alleged defects in its products. In addition, product defects could lead to the need to recall from the market existing products, which may be costly and harmful to the Group’s reputation.

There can be no assurance that customers, particularly in the US, the Group’s largest geographical market, will not bring product liability or related claims that would have a material adverse effect on the Group’s financial position or results of operations in the future, or that the Group will be able to resolve such claims within insurance limits.

Regulatory compliance in the healthcare industry

Business practices in the healthcare industry are subject to regulation and review by various government authorities. In general, the trend in many countries in which the Group does business is towards higher expectations and increased enforcement activity by governmental authorities. In the UK, a new Bribery Act was passed in 2010 and became effective in 2011, increasing the risk for companies that allow improper conduct on their behalf. While the Group is committed to doing business with integrity and welcomes the trend to higher standards in the healthcare industry, the Group and other companies in the industry have been subject to investigations and other enforcement activity that have incurred and may continue to incur significant expense. See “Legal proceedings” on page 28. Under certain circumstances, if the Group were found to have violated the law, its ability to sell its products to certain customers could be restricted.

Regulatory approval

The international medical device industry is highly regulated. Regulatory requirements are a major factor in determining whether substances and materials can be developed into marketable products and the amount of time and expense that should be allotted to such development.

National regulatory authorities administer and enforce a complex series of laws and regulations that govern the design, development, approval, manufacture, labelling, marketing and sale of healthcare products. They also review data supporting the safety and efficacy of such products. Of

particular importance is the requirement in many countries that products be authorised or registered prior to manufacture, marketing or sale and that such authorisation or registration be subsequently maintained. The major regulatory agencies for Smith & Nephew’s products include the Food and Drug Administration (“FDA”) in the US, the Medicines and Healthcare products Regulatory Agency in the UK, the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare in Japan and the State Food and Drug Administration in China. At any time, the Group is awaiting a number of regulatory approvals which, if not received, could adversely affect results of operations.

The trend is towards more stringent regulation and higher standards of technical appraisal. Such controls have become increasingly demanding to comply with and management believes that this trend will continue. In the US, many of the Group’s products are brought to market following pre-market notification to the FDA under Section 510(k) of the Food, Drug and Cosmetic Act, with a request that FDA clear the product as being substantially equivalent in terms of safety and effectiveness to a previously approved device. The FDA is considering changes in the 510(k) clearance process that might lengthen or modify the path to clearance in some circumstances.

Regulatory requirements may also entail inspections for compliance with appropriate standards, including those relating to Quality Management Systems or Good Manufacturing Practices regulations. All manufacturing and other significant facilities within the Group are subject to regular internal and external audit for compliance with national and Group medical device regulation and policies.

Payment for medical devices may be governed by reimbursement tariff agencies in a number of countries. Reimbursement rates may be set in response to perceived economic value of the devices, based on clinical and other data relating to cost, patient outcomes and comparative effectiveness. They may also be affected by overall government budgetary considerations. The Group believes that its emphasis on innovative products and services should contribute to success in this environment.

Failure to comply with these regulatory requirements could have a number of adverse consequences, including withdrawal of approval to sell a product in a country, temporary closure of a manufacturing facility, fines and potential damage to company reputation.

Other risk factors

Smith & Nephew is subject to a number of other risks, which are common to most global medical technology groups and are reviewed as part of the Group’s risk management process.

 

 

18        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
    Business Review

 

   Financial review

 

LOGO

 

                   Adrian Hennah

                   Chief Financial Officer

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

19

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Financial review continued    
 

Chief Financial Officer highlights

Group revenue was $4,270m for the year ended 31 December 2011, representing an 8% growth compared to 2010. This comprised of underlying revenue growth of 4% and favourable currency translation of 4%.

Profit before taxation was $848m in 2011, compared with $895m in 2010. Attributable profit in 2011 was $582m compared to $615m in 2010. Adjusted attributable profit (calculated as set out in “Selected financial data” on pages 145 to 146) rose 2% to $664m in 2011, from $654m in 2010.

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share were 65.3¢, compared to 69.3¢ for 2010. EPSA (as set out in “Selected financial data”) was 74.5¢ in 2011 compared to 73.6¢ for 2010, representing a 1% increase.

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  
Financial highlights (i) (iii)                           

Revenue

     4,270         3,962         3,772   

Underlying growth in revenue (%)

     4%         4%         2%   

Trading profit

     961         969         857   

Underlying growth in trading profit (%)

     (4)%         11%         15%   

Trading profit margin (%)

     22.5%         24.5%         22.7%   

Operating profit

     862         920         723   

Attributable profit for the year

     582         615         472   

Adjusted attributable profit

     664         654         580   

Basic earnings per Ordinary Share

     65.3¢         69.3¢         53.4¢   

EPSA

     74.5¢         73.6¢         65.6¢   

Growth in EPSA (%)

     1%         12%         18%   

Dividends per Ordinary Share (ii)

     17.40¢         15.82¢         14.39¢   

Cash generated from operations

     1,135         1,111         1,030   

Trading cash flow

     838         825         771   

Trading profit to cash conversion (%)

     87%         85%         90%   
(i) Items shown in italics are non-GAAP measures. Reconciliations to reported figures are on pages 21 to 22.

 

(ii) The Board has proposed a final dividend of 10.80 US cents per share which together with the first interim dividend of 6.60 US cents makes a total for 2011 of 17.40 US cents. The final dividend is expected to be paid, subject to shareholder approval, on 9 May 2012 to shareholders on the Register of Members at the close of business on 20 April 2012.

 

(iii) All items are $ million unless otherwise indicated.

Measuring performance

Revenue

“Underlying growth in revenue” is used to compare the revenue in a given year to the previous year on a like-for-like basis. This is achieved by adjusting for the impact of sales of products acquired in material business combinations and for movements in exchange rates. Underlying growth in revenue is not presented in the accounts prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) and is therefore a measure not in accordance with Generally Accepted Accounting Principles (a “non-GAAP” measure).

The Group believes that the tabular presentation and reconciliation of reported revenue growth to underlying revenue growth assists investors in their assessment of the Group’s performance in each business segment and for the Group as a whole.

Underlying growth in revenue is considered by the Group to be an important measure of performance in terms of local functional currency since it excludes those items considered to be outside the influence of local management. The Group’s management uses this non-GAAP measure in its internal financial reporting, budgeting and planning to assess performance on both a business segment and a consolidated Group basis. Revenue growth at constant currency is important in measuring business performance compared to competitors and compared to the growth of the market itself.

The Group considers that revenue from sales of products acquired in material business combinations results in a step-up in growth in revenue in the year of acquisition that cannot be wholly attributed to local management’s efforts with respect to the business in the year of acquisition. Depending on the timing of the acquisition, there will usually be a further step change in the following year. A measure of growth excluding the effects of business combinations also allows senior management to evaluate the performance and relative impact of growth from the existing business and growth from acquisitions. The process of making business acquisitions is directed. approved and funded from the Group corporate centre in line with strategic objectives.

The material limitation of the underlying growth in revenue measure is that it excludes certain factors, described above, which ultimately have a significant impact on total revenues. The Group compensates for this limitation by taking into account relative movements in exchange rates in its investment. strategic planning and resource allocation. in addition, as the evaluation and assessment of business acquisitions is not within the control of local management. performance of acquisitions is monitored centrally until the business is integrated.

The Group’s management considers that the non-GAAP measure of underlying growth in revenue and the GAAP measure of growth in revenue are complementary measures, neither of which management uses exclusively.

“Underlying growth in revenue” reconciles to growth in revenue reported, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS by making two adjustments, the “constant currency exchange effect” and the “acquisitions effect”, described below.

The “constant currency exchange effect” is a measure of the increase/decrease in revenue resulting from currency movements on non-US Dollar sales. This is measured as the difference between the increase in revenue translated into US Dollars on a GAAP basis (i.e. current year revenue translated at the current year average rate, prior year revenue translated at the prior year average rate) and the increase measured by translating current and prior year revenue into US Dollars using the prior year closing rate.

 

 

 

20        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   
         

The “acquisitions effect” is the measure of the impact on revenue from newly acquired business combinations. This is calculated by excluding the revenue from sales of products acquired as a result of a business combination consummated in the current year, with non-US Dollar sales translated at the prior year average rate. Additionally, prior year revenue is adjusted to include a full year of revenue from the sales of products acquired in those business combinations consummated in the previous year, calculated by adding back revenue from sales of products in the period prior to the Group’s ownership. These sales are separately tracked in the Group’s internal reporting systems and are readily identifiable.

Reported revenue growth, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, reconciles to underlying growth in revenue as follows:

 

       2011         2010         2009   
       %         %         %   

Reported revenue growth

     8         5         (1)   

Constant currency exchange effect

     (4)         (1)         3   

Underlying revenue growth

     4         4         2   

A reconciliation of reported revenue growth to underlying revenue growth, by business segment, can be found on pages 30 to 40.

Trading profit

Trading profit is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affects the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; and gains and losses resulting from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

Growth in “trading profit” and “trading profit margin” (trading profit expressed as a percentage of revenue) are measures which present the growth trend in the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents these measures to assist investors in their understanding of the trends. The Group’s international financial reporting (budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans) focusses primarily on profit and earnings before these items. Trading profit and trading profit margin are not recognised measures under IFRS and are therefore non-GAAP financial measures.

The material limitation of these measures is that they exclude significant income and costs that have a direct impact on current and prior years’ profit attributable to shareholders. They do not, therefore, measure the overall performance of the Group presented by the GAAP financial measure of operating profit. The Group considers that no single measure enables it to assess overall performance and therefore it compensates for the limitation of the trading profit measure by considering it in conjunction with its GAAP equivalent. The gains or losses which are identified separately arise from irregular events or transactions. Such events or transactions are authorised centrally and require a strategic assessment which includes consideration of financial returns and generation of shareholder value. Amortisation of acquisition intangibles will occur each year, whilst other excluded items arise irregularly depending on the events that give rise to such items.

Operating profit, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Operating profit

     862         920         723   
Acquisition related costs                      26   
Restructuring and rationalisation costs      40         15         42   
Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments      36         34         66   
Legal provision (see page 29)      23                   
Trading profit      961         969         857   

A reconciliation of operating profit to trading profit, by business segment, can be found on pages 30 to 40.

Adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share

Growth in “adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share (“EPSA”)” is another measure which presents the trend in the long-term profitability of the Group. EPSA is not a recognised measure under IFRS and is therefore a non-GAAP financial measure. The most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS is earnings per Ordinary Share.

EPSA excludes the same impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term profitability, is used by the Group for similar purposes, and is subject to the same material limitations, as set out and discussed in the above section on trading profit.

Adjusted attributable profit represents the numerator used in the EPSA calculation. Adjusted attributable profit is reconciled to attributable profit, the most directly comparable financial measure in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  
Attributable profit for the year      582         615         472   
Acquisition related costs                      26   
Restructuring and rationalisation expenses      40         15         42   
Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments      36         34         66   
Legal provision (see page 29)      23                   
Taxation on excluded items      (17)         (10)         (26)   
Adjusted attributable profit      664         654         580   
                            
Earnings per Ordinary share                           
Basic      65.3¢         69.3¢         53.4¢   
Diluted      65.0¢         69.2¢         53.3¢   
Adjusted: Basic      74.5¢         73.6¢         65.6¢   
Adjusted: Diluted      74.2¢         73.6¢         65.5¢   

 

LOGO

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    21    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Financial review continued    
     
     

Trading cash flow and trading profit to cash conversion ratio

Growth in trading cash flow and improvement in the trading profit to cash conversion ratio are measures which present the trend growth in the long-term cash generation of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions or events that management considers affect the Group’s short-term performance.

Trading cash flow is defined as cash generated from operations less net capital expenditure but before acquisition related cash flows, restructuring and rationalisation cash flows and cash flows arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses. Trading profit to cash conversion ratio is trading cash flow expressed as a percentage of trading profit. The nature and material limitations of these adjusted items are discussed above.

The Group presents those measures to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group’s internal financial reporting (budgets, monthly reporting, forecasts, long-term planning and incentive plans) focuses on cash generation before these items. Trading cash flow and trading profit to cash conversion ratio are not recognised measures under IFRS and are therefore considered non-GAAP financial measures.

The material limitation of this measure is that it could exclude significant cash flows that have had a direct impact on the current and prior years’ financial performance of the Group. It does not, therefore, measure the financial performance of the Group presented by the GAAP measure of cash generated from operations. The Group considers that no single measure enables it to assess financial performance and therefore it compensates for the limitation of the trading cash flow measure by considering it in conjunction with the GAAP equivalents. Cash flows excluded relate to irregular events or transactions including acquisition related costs, restructuring and rationalisation costs and cash flows arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

Trading cash flow reconciles to cash generated from operations, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $  million       $ million       $ million   
Cash generated from operations      1,135         1,111         1,030   
Less: Capital expenditure      (321)         (315)         (318)   
Add: Cash received on disposal of fixed assets              8           
Add: Acquisition related expenditure      1                 22   
Add: Restructuring and rationalisation related expenditure      20         16         32   
Add: Macrotexture expenditure      3         5         5   
Trading cash flow      838         825         771   
Trading Profit      961         969         857   
Trading profit to cash conversion ratio      87%         85%         90%   

Recent developments

On 4 January 2012, the Group announced it had entered into an agreement with Essex Woodlands for the disposal of the Group’s Clinical Therapies business. After disposal, the Group will retain a 49% investment in the newly formed company, Bioventus LLC, which will be reported as an associate. At 31 December 2011, the assets and liabilities of the Clinical Therapies business, $125m and $19m respectively, are disclosed as held for sale. In 2011, the Clinical Therapies business contributed $237m to revenue and $48m to trading profit. The Group expects to recognise a profit before tax in excess of $250m on the transaction on completion.

2011 Financial highlights

The following table sets out certain income statement data for the periods indicated:

 

     2011      2010  
     $ million      $ million  
Revenue (i)      4,270         3,962   
Cost of goods sold (ii)      (1,140)         (1,031)   
Gross profit      3,130         2.931   
Marketing, selling and distribution expenses (iii)      (1,526)         (1,414)   
Administrative expenses (iv, v, vi)      (575)         (446)   
Research and development expenses      (167)         (151)   
Operating profit (i)      862         920   
Net interest payable      (8)         (15)   
Other finance costs      (6)         (10)   
Profit before taxation      848         895   
Taxation      (266)         (280)   
Attributable profit for the year      582         615   

 

(i) Group revenue and operating profit are derived wholly from continuing operations and discussed on a segment basis on pages 30 to 40.

 

(ii) In 2011, $7m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses were charged to cost of goods sold (2010 – $nil).

 

(iii) In 2011, no restructuring and rationalisation expenses were charged to marketing, selling and distribution expenses (2010 – $3m).

 

(iv) 2011 includes $42m of amortisation of other intangible assets (2010 – $34m).

 

(v) 2011 includes $23m relating to legal provision (2010 – $nil).

 

(vi) 2011 includes $33m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $36m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles (2010 – $12m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $34m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles).

Revenue

Group revenue increased by $308m (8%) from $3,962m in 2010 to $4,270m in 2011. Underlying revenue growth was 4% and 4% growth was attributable to favourable currency translation.

Orthopaedics revenues increased by $117m (5%), of which 2% was attributable to underlying growth, and 3% due to favourable currency translation. Endoscopy revenues increased by $84m (10%), of which 6% was attributable to underlying growth, and 4% due to favourable currency translation. Advanced Wound Management revenues increased by $107m (12%), of which 7% was attributable to underlying growth and 5% due to favourable currency translation.

A more detailed analysis is included within the “Revenue” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 30 and 40.

 

 

 

22        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   
         
         
         

Cost of goods sold

Cost of goods sold increased by $109m to $1,140m from $1,031m in 2010 which represents an 11% increase. Of this movement, 4% is due to adverse translation movements leaving an underlying movement of 7% compared to an increase in underlying revenue of 4%. The residual movement is largely attributable to continued pricing pressure across all of the Group’s markets which Smith & Nephew was not able to pass on to suppliers and an adverse movement in the mix of products sold, towards lower gross margin product.

Further margin analysis is included within the “Trading profit” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 30 to 40.

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses increased by $112m (8%) to $1,526m from $1,414m in 2010. After adjusting for an unfavourable currency movement of 3% the underlying movement of 5% is broadly in line with increased Group revenues.

Administrative expenses

Administrative expenses increased by $129m (29%) to $575m from $446m in 2010. Unfavourable currency movements contributed towards 5% of this increase. The factors contributing to the underlying movement of 24% were; the non-recurrence of the one-off benefit of $25m arising from the BlueSky settlement in 2010, a charge of $23m relating to legal provision, an increase of $21m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses, an increase of $12m in the bad debt expense and an $8m increase in the amortisation charge on intangible assets. Other factors contributing to this increase included the additional investment in China and Emerging Markets during the year.

Research and development expenses

Expenditure as a percentage of revenue increased by 0.1% to 3.9% in 2011 (2010 – 3.8%). Actual expenditure was $167m in 2011 compared to $151m in 2010. The Group continues to invest in innovative technologies and products to differentiate it from competitors.

Operating profit

Operating profit decreased by $58m to $862m from $920m in 2010 comprising a decrease of $88m in Orthopaedics, offset by increases of $18m in Endoscopy and $12m in Advanced Wound Management.

Net interest payable

Net interest payable reduced by $7m from $15m in 2010 to $8m in 2011. This is a consequence of the overall reduction of borrowings within the Group and a reduction in the applicable interest rates.

Other finance cost

Other finance costs in 2011 were $6m compared to $10m in 2010. This decrease is attributable to an increase in the expected return on pension plan assets.

Taxation

The taxation charge decreased by $14m to $266m from $280m in 2010. The effective rate of tax was 31.4%, compared with 31.3% in 2010.

The tax charge was reduced by $17m in 2011 (2010 – $10m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and legal provision. The effective tax rate was 29.9% (2010 – 30.8%) after adjusting for these items and the tax thereon.

Group balance sheet

The following table sets out certain balance sheet data as at 31 December of the years indicated:

 

     2011      2010  
     $ million      $ million  
Non-current assets      2,542         2,579   
Current assets      2,080         2,154   
Assets held for sale      125           
Total assets      4,747         4,733   
Non-current liabilities      422         1,046   
Current liabilities      1,119         914   
Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale      19           
Total liabilities      1,560         1,960   
Total equity      3,187         2,773   
Total equity and liabilities      4,747         4,733   

Non-current assets

Non-current assets decreased by $37m to $2,542m in 2011 from $2,579m in 2010. This is attributable to the following:

 

Goodwill decreased by $5m from $1,101m in 2010 to $1,096m in 2011. Goodwill totalling $37m was transferred to assets held for sale. Following the acquisition of Tenet Medical Engineering during 2011, an amount of $44m was capitalised as goodwill. The balance relates to unfavourable currency movements totalling $12m.

 

Intangible assets decreased by $3m from $426m in 2010 to $423m in 2011. Intangible assets totalling $14m were transferred to assets held for sale. Amortisation of $78m was charged during the year and assets with a net book value of $2m were written-off. A total of $92m relates to the addition of intellectual property and software. The balance relates to unfavourable currency movements totalling $1m.

 

Property, plant and equipment decreased by $4m from $787m in 2010 to $783m in 2011. Property, plant and equipment totalling $3m were transferred to assets held for sale. Depreciation of $217m was charged during 2011 and assets with a net book value of $7m were written-off. These movements were largely offset by $229m of additions relating primarily to instruments and other plant & machinery. The balance relates to unfavourable currency movements totalling $6m.

 

Trade and other receivables decreased by $22m to $nil in 2011 from $22m in 2010 due to non-current receivables switching to current receivables during the year.

 

Deferred tax assets and other non-current assets decreased by $3m in the year.

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    23    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Financial review continued    
 

 

Current assets

Current assets decreased by $74m to $2,080m from $2,154m in 2010. The movement relates to the following:

 

Inventories fell by $64m to $859m in 2011 from $923m in 2010. Inventories totalling $15m were transferred to assets held for sale. Of the remaining movement, $10m related to unfavourable currency movements.

 

The level of trade and other receivables increased by $13m to $1,037m in 2011 from $1,024m in 2010. Trade and other receivables totalling $49m were transferred to assets held for sale. Of the movement in the year, $18m related to unfavourable currency movements.

 

Cash and bank has fallen by $23m to $184m from $207m in 2010. Of the movement, $2m related to unfavourable currency movements.

Assets held for sale

Assets held for sale totalling $125m relate to the underlying assets of Clinical Therapies business, the proposed sale of which was announced on 4 January 2012.

Non-current liabilities

Non-current liabilities decreased by $624m from $1,046m in 2010 to $422m in 2011. This movement relates to the following items:

 

Long-term borrowings have fallen from $642m in 2010 to $16m in 2011. This decrease of $626m is mainly attributable to the long-term loan repayable in May 2012 switching to a current liability.

 

The net retirement benefit obligation increased by $25m to $287m in 2011 from $262m in 2010. This was largely due to actuarial losses of $70m which were only partly offset by pension contributions.

 

Deferred acquisition consideration was $8m at the end of 2011, an increase of $8m from $nil at the end of 2010 as a result of the acquisition of Tenet Medical Engineering during the year.

 

Provisions decreased from $73m in 2010 to $45m in 2011 which is largely due to a number of settlements during the year.

 

Deferred tax liabilities decreased by $3m in the year.

Current liabilities

Current liabilities increased by $205m from $914m in 2010 to $1,119m in 2011. This movement is attributable to:

 

Bank overdrafts and current borrowings have increased by $249m from $57m in 2010 to $306m in 2011 mainly as a result of the long-term loan repayable in May 2012 switching to a current liability.

 

Trade and other payables have decreased by $53m to $564m in 2011 from $617m in 2010. Trade and other payables totalling $19m were transferred to liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale. An amount of $8m is attributable to favourable currency movements.

 

Provisions have increased by $41m from $37m in 2010 to $78m in 2011. The most significant item contributing to this increase is the $23m legal provision (see Note 3).

 

Current tax payable is $171m at the end of 2011 compared to $203m in 2010. Of the $32m reduction, $1m is attributable to favourable currency movements.

Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale

Liabilities held for sale totalling $19m relate to the underlying liabilities of the Clinical Therapies business, the proposed sale of which was announced on 4 January 2012.

Total equity

Total equity increased by $414m from $2,773m in 2010 to $3,187m in 2011. The principal movements were:

 

     Total equity  
     $ million  
1 January 2011      2,773   
Attributable profit      582   
Currency translation losses      (36)   
Hedging reserves      14   
Actuarial loss on retirement benefit obligations      (70)   
Dividends paid during the year      (146)   
Taxation benefits on Other Comprehensive Income and equity items      22   
Net share based transactions      48   
31 December 2011      3,187   

Transactional and translational exchange

The Group’s principal markets outside the US are, in order of significance, Continental Europe, UK, Australia and Japan. Revenues in these markets fluctuate when translated into US Dollars on consolidation. During the year, the average rates of exchange against the US Dollar used to translate revenues and profits arising in these markets changed compared to the previous year as follows: the Euro strengthened from $1.32 to $1.39 (5%), Sterling strengthened from $1.54 to $1.60 (4%), the Swiss Franc strengthened from $0.96 to $1.13 (18%), the Australian Dollar strengthened from $0.92 to $1.03 (12%) and the Japanese Yen strengthened from ¥88 to ¥80 (9%).

The Group’s principal manufacturing locations are in the US (Orthopaedics and Endoscopy), Switzerland (Orthopaedics), UK (Advanced Wound Management and Orthopaedics) and China (Orthopaedics and Advanced Wound Management). The majority of the Group’s selling and distribution subsidiaries around the world purchase finished products from these locations. As a result of currency movements compared with the previous year, sales from the US became relatively less profitable to all of these countries. The Group’s policy of purchasing forward a proportion of its currency requirements and the existence of an inventory pipeline reduce the short-term impact of currency movements.

 

 

24        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

         

Financial position, liquidity and capital resources

Cash flow and net debt

The main elements of Group cash flow and movements in net debt can be summarised as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  
Cash generated from operations      1,135         1,111         1,030   
Net interest paid      (8)         (17)         (41)   
Income taxes paid      (285)         (235)         (270)   
Net cash inflow from operating activities      842         859         719   
Capital expenditure (net of disposal of property, plant and equipment)      (321)         (307)         (318)   
Acquisitions (net of cash acquired)      (33)                 (25)   
Plus Orthopedics settlement                      137   
Equity dividends paid      (146)         (132)         (120)   
Proceeds from own shares      7         8         10   
Issue of ordinary share capital      17         15         7   
Treasury shares purchased      (6)         (5)           
Change in net debt from net cash flow (see Note 21 of the Notes to the Group accounts)      360         438         410   
Exchange adjustment      (6)         13         (21)   
Opening net debt      (492)         (943)         (1,332)   
Closing net debt      (138)         (492)         (943)   

The Group’s net debt decreased from $1,332m at the beginning of 2009 to $138m at the end of 2011, representing an overall decrease of $1,194m. Translation of foreign currency net debt into US Dollars had the effect of increasing net debt by $14m in the three-year period ended 31 December 2011.

Net cash inflow from operating activities

Cash generated from operations in 2011 of $1,135m (2010 – $1,111m, 2009 – $1,030m) is after paying out $3m (2010 – $5m, 2009 – $5m) of macrotextured claim settlements unreimbursed by insurers, $1m (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $22m) of acquisition related costs and $20m (2010 – $16m, 2009 – $32m) of restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

Capital expenditure

The Group’s on-going capital expenditure and working capital requirements were financed through cash flow generated by business operations and, where necessary, through short-term committed and uncommitted bank facilities. In recent years, capital expenditure on tangible and intangible fixed assets represented approximately 8% of continuing Group revenue.

In 2011, gross capital expenditure amounted to $321m (2010 – $315m, 2009 – $318m). The principal areas of investment were the placement of orthopaedic instruments with customers, patents and licences, plant and equipment and information technology.

At 31 December 2011, $9m (2010 – $15m, 2009 – $7m) of capital expenditure had been contracted but not provided for which will be funded from cash inflows.

Acquisitions and disposals

In the three-year period ended 31 December 2011, $58m was spent on acquisitions, funded from net debt and cash inflows. This comprised, $33m for Tenet Medical Engineering during 2011 and $25m for Nucryst in 2009. During 2009, the Group reached an agreement with the vendors of Plus Orthopedics Holdings AG to reduce the total original purchase price to CHF927m. This resulted in a cash inflow of $137m.

Liquidity

The Group’s policy is to ensure that it has sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements. In December 2010, the Group reviewed and replaced its principal banking facilities ahead of the maturity in May 2012. The Group reduced its $1,000m 5 year term loan to $500m with effect from 20 December 2010. As at 31 December 2011 the balance outstanding was $245m. Smith & Nephew also cancelled its $1,500m multi-currency revolving loan facility and replaced it with a new 5 year $1,000m multi-currency revolving loan facility.

At 31 December 2011, the Group held $184m (2010 – $207m, 2009 – $192m) in cash and balances at bank. The Group has committed and uncommitted facilities of $1.3bn and $0.3bn respectively. The undrawn committed facilities totalling $1.0bn expires after two but within five years. Smith & Nephew intends to repay the amounts due within one year by using available cash and drawing down on the longer-term facilities. In addition, Smith & Nephew has finance lease commitments of $18m (of which $8m extends beyond five years).

The principal variations in the Group’s borrowing requirements result from the timing of dividend payments, acquisitions and disposals of businesses, timing of capital expenditure and working capital fluctuations.

Smith & Nephew believes that its capital expenditure needs and its working capital funding for 2012, as well as its other known or expected commitments or liabilities, can be met from its existing resources and facilities.

The Group’s planned future contributions are considered adequate to cover the current underfunded position in the Group’s defined benefit plans.

Further disclosure regarding borrowings, related covenants and the liquidity risk exposures is set out in Note 15 of the Notes to the Group accounts. The Group believes that its borrowing facilities do not contain restrictions that would have significant impact on its funding or investment policy for the foreseeable future.

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

    25    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Financial review continued    

 

 

2010 Financial highlights

The following table sets out certain income statement data for the periods indicated:

 

     2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million  
Revenue (i)      3,962         3,772   
Cost of goods sold (ii)      (1,031)         (1,030)   
Gross profit      2.931         2,742   

Marketing, selling and distribution

expenses (iii)

     (1,414)         (1,351)   
Administrative expenses (iv)      (446)         (513)   
Research and development expenses      (151)         (155)   
Operating profit (i)      920         723   
Net interest payable      (15)         (40)   
Other finance costs      (10)         (15)   
Share of results of associates              2   
Profit before taxation      895         670   
Taxation      (280)         (198)   
Attributable profit for the year      615         472   

 

(i) Group revenue and operating profit are derived wholly from continuing operations and discussed on a segment basis on pages 30 to 40.

 

(ii) In 2010 no restructuring and rationalisation expenses and no acquisition related costs were charged to cost of goods sold (2009 – $15m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $12m of acquisition related costs).

 

(iii) 2010 includes $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses. No acquisition related costs were charged to marketing, selling and distribution expenses in 2010. (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $10m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses).

 

(iv) 2010 includes $12m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $34m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments (2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs, $17m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $66m relating to amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments).

Revenue

Group revenue increased by $190m (5%) from $3,772m in 2009 to $3,962m in 2010. Underlying revenue growth was 4%, and a further 1% growth was attributable to favourable currency translation.

Orthopaedics revenues increased by $60m (3%), of which 2% was attributable to underlying growth, and 1% due to favourable currency translation. Endoscopy revenues increased by $64m (8%), of which 7% was attributable to underlying growth, and 1% due to favourable currency translation. Advanced Wound Management revenues increased by $66m (8%), of which 7% was attributable to underlying growth and 1% due to favourable currency translation.

A more detailed analysis is included within the “Revenue” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 30 and 40.

Cost of goods sold

Cost of goods sold increased by $1m to $1,031m from $1,030m in 2009. This represents 26% of revenue compared to 27% in 2009. During 2010, the Group has continued to deliver on its efficiency commitments, including the new Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in China and improved inventory management in Orthopaedics. Other factors contributing to the movement were the decrease of $15m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses and decrease of $12m in other acquisition related costs. Currency had little impact on the year on year movement.

Further margin analysis is included within the “Trading profit” sections of the individual business segments that follow on pages 30 to 40.

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses

These expenses increased by $63m (5%) to $1,414m from $1,351m in 2009. In line with increased revenue there has been a 4% underlying increase in advertising, marketing and selling costs. Unfavourable currency movements have contributed to the remaining 1% movement.

Administrative expenses

Administrative expenses decreased by $67m (-13%) to $446m from $513m in 2009. The principal factors contributing to the underlying movement of -14% were a $32m reduction in the amortisation and impairment charge of intangible assets, a $7m reduction in acquisition related costs and a decrease of $5m in restructuring and rationalisation expenses. This was partially offset by a 1% unfavourable movement in currency.

Research and development expenses

Expenditure as a percentage of revenue decreased by 0.3% to 3.8% in 2010 (2009 – 4.1%). The Group continues to invest in innovative technologies and products to differentiate itself from competitors.

Operating profit

Operating profit increased by $197m to $920m from $723m in 2009 comprising increases of $93m in Orthopaedics, $28m in Endoscopy and $76m in Advanced Wound Management.

Net interest payable

Net interest payable reduced by $25m from $40m in 2009 to $15m in 2010. This is a consequence of the overall reduction of borrowings within the Group and a reduction in the applicable interest rates.

Other finance cost

Other finance costs in 2010 were $10m compared to $15m in 2009. This decrease is attributable to an increase in the expected return on pension plan assets.

Taxation

The taxation charge increased by $82m to $280m from $198m in 2009. The effective rate of tax was 31.3%, compared with 29.6% in 2009.

The tax charge was reduced by $10m in 2010 (2009 – $26m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, acquisition related costs, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments. The effective tax rate was 30.8% (2009 – 27.9%) after adjusting for these items and the tax thereon.

 

 

 

26        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   
         

Group balance sheet

The following table sets out certain balance sheet data as at 31 December of the years indicated:

 

     2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million  
Non-current assets      2,579         2,480   
Current assets      2,154         2,071   
Assets held for sale              14   
Total assets      4,733         4,565   
Non-current liabilities      1,046         1,523   
Current liabilities      914         863   
Total liabilities      1,960         2,386   
Total equity      2,773         2,179   
Total equity and liabilities      4,733         4,565   

Non-current assets

Non-current assets increased by $99m to $2,579m from $2,480 in 2009. Intangible assets and goodwill increased by $22m of which $65m related to additions of intangibles, $28m related to favourable currency translation and $2m of transfers. These were partially offset by $68m of amortisation and a $4m adjustment to contingent consideration. Property, plant and equipment increased by $34m comprising $250m of additions and $3m of favourable currency translation, partially offset by $203m of depreciation charge, $14m of disposals and $2m of transfers. Deferred tax assets and other non-current assets increased by $43m in the year.

Current assets

Current assets increased by $83m to $2,154m from $2,071m in 2009. This was due to an increase in trade and other receivables of $78m and an increase in cash at bank of $15m. These increases were partially offset by a reduction in inventories of $10m.

Non-current liabilities

Non-current liabilities decreased by $477m from $1,523m in 2009 to $1,046m in 2010. $448m of this decrease was due to the reduction of long-term borrowings. The net retirement benefit obligation decreased by $60m. This was largely due to the excess of pension contributions totalling $65m over the charge to the income statement in the year of $35m which gave rise to a net $30m reduction in the liability. In addition, there were actuarial gains totalling $26m. Other movements in non-current liabilities related to a reduction in deferred acquisition consideration of $27m due to settlement of the BlueSky Medical Group Inc. (“BlueSky”) deferred consideration, an increase of $38m in the deferred tax liability and an increase in provisions of $20m due to a change in the expected time frame to settlement which has resulted in a reclassification from current liabilities.

Current liabilities

Current liabilities increased by $51m from $863m in 2009 to $914m in 2010. This was due to an increase in bank overdrafts and current borrowings of $12m, an increase in trade and other payables of $21m and an increase in current tax payable of $36m, offset by a decrease in provisions of $18m.

Total equity

Total equity increased by $594m from $2,179m in 2009 to $2,773m in 2010. The principal movements were an increase of $615m due to attributable profit, currency translation and hedging gains of $53m, an increase of $26m relating to actuarial gains on retirement benefit obligations, offset by a decrease of $7m relating to deferred taxation and a decrease of $132m due to dividends paid during the year.

 

     Total equity  
     $ million  
1 January 2010      2,179   
Attributable profit      615   
Currency translation gains      52   
Hedging gains      1   
Actuarial gain on retirement benefit obligations      26   
Dividends paid during the year      (132)   
Taxation on Other Comprehensive Income and equity items      (7)   
Net share based transactions      39   
31 December 2010      2,773   

Going concern

The Group’s business activities, together with the factors likely to affect its future development, performance and position are set out in the “Business Review” section on pages 30 to 40. The financial position of the Group, its cash flows, liquidity position and borrowing facilities are described under “Financial position, liquidity and capital resources” within the “Business Review” section set out on page 25. In addition, the notes to the financial statements include the Group’s objectives, policies and processes for managing its capital; its financial risk management objectives; details of its financial instruments and hedging activities; and its exposure to credit risk and liquidity risk.

The Group has considerable financial resources and its customers and suppliers are diversified across different geographic areas. As a consequence, the Directors believe that the Group is well placed to manage its business risk successfully despite the on-going uncertain economic outlook.

The Directors have a reasonable expectation that the Group has adequate resources to continue in operational existence for the foreseeable future. Thus they continue to adopt the going concern basis for accounting in preparing the annual financial statements.

Management also believes that the Group has sufficient working capital for its present requirements.

Payment policies

It is the Group’s and Company’s policy to ensure that suppliers are paid within agreed terms. At the year-end the Company had no trade creditors.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

LOGO

 

 

    27    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   
Financial review continued    
     

 

Factors affecting Smith & Nephew’s results of operations

Government economic, fiscal, monetary and political policies are all factors that materially affect the Group’s operation or investments of shareholders. Other factors include sales trends, currency fluctuations and innovation. Each of these factors is discussed in further in “Our business, marketplace and other factors that could affect us” on pages 14 to 18 and “Taxation information for shareholders” on pages 147 to 148.

Critical accounting policies

The Group’s significant accounting policies are set out in Notes 1 to 24 of the Notes to the Group accounts. Of those, the policies which require the most use of management’s judgement are as follows:

Inventories

A feature of the Orthopaedics business segment (whose finished goods inventory makes up approximately 74% of the Group total finished goods inventory) is the high level of product inventory required, some of which is located at customer premises and is available for customers’ immediate use. Complete sets of product, including large and small sizes, have to be made available in this way. These sizes are used less frequently than standard sizes and towards the end of the product life cycle are inevitably in excess of requirements. Adjustments to carrying value are therefore required to be made to orthopaedic inventory to anticipate this situation. These adjustments are calculated in accordance with a formula based on levels of inventory compared with historical usage. This formula is applied on an individual product line basis and is first applied when a product group has been on the market for two years. This method of calculation is considered appropriate based on experience, but it does involve management judgements on customer demand, effectiveness of inventory deployment, length of product lives, phase-out of old products and efficiency of manufacturing planning systems.

Impairment

In carrying out impairment reviews of goodwill, intangible assets and property, plant and equipment a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include the future rate of market growth, discount rates, the market demand for the products acquired, the future profitability of acquired businesses or products, levels of reimbursement and success in obtaining regulatory approvals. If actual results should differ or changes in expectations arise, impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results.

Retirement benefits

A number of key judgements have to be made in calculating the fair value of the Group’s defined benefit pension plans. These assumptions impact the Balance Sheet liability, operating profit and other finance income/costs. The most critical assumptions are the discount rate and mortality assumptions to be applied to future pension plan liabilities. For example as of 31 December 2011, a 0.5% increase in discount rate would have reduced the combined UK and US pension plan deficit by $96m whilst a 0.5% decrease would have increased the combined deficit by $109m. A 0.5% increase in discount rate would have decreased profit before taxation by $5m whilst a 0.5% decrease would have increased it by $5m. A one year increase in the assumed life expectancy of the average 60 year old male pension plan member in both the UK and US would have increased the combined deficit by $36m. In making these judgements, management takes into account the advice of professional external actuaries and benchmarks its assumptions against external data.

The discount rate is determined by reference to market yields on high quality corporate bonds, with currency and term consistent with those of the liabilities. In particular for the UK and US, the discount rate is derived by reference to an AA yield curve derived by the Group’s actuarial advisers.

See Note 19 of the Notes to the Group accounts for a summary of how the assumptions selected in the last five years have compared with actual results.

Contingencies and provisions

The recognition of provisions for legal disputes is subject to a significant degree of estimation. Provision is made for loss contingencies when it is considered probable that an adverse outcome will occur and the amount of the loss can be reasonably estimated. In making its estimates, management takes into account the advice of internal and external legal counsel. Provisions are reviewed regularly and amounts updated where necessary to reflect developments in the disputes. The ultimate liability may differ from the amount provided depending on the outcome of court proceedings and settlement negotiations or if investigations bring to light new facts.

The Group operates in numerous tax jurisdictions around the world. Although it is Group policy to submit its tax returns to the relevant tax authorities as promptly as possible, at any given time the Group has unagreed years outstanding and is involved in disputes and tax audits. Significant issues may take several years to resolve. In estimating the probability and amount of any tax charge, management takes into account the views of internal and external advisors and updates the amount of provision whenever necessary. The ultimate tax liability may differ from the amount provided depending on interpretations of tax law, settlement negotiations or changes in legislation.

Legal proceedings

The Company and its subsidiaries are parties to various legal proceedings, some of which include claims for substantial damages. The outcome of these proceedings cannot readily be foreseen, but management believes none of them will result in a material adverse effect on the financial position of the Group. The Group provides for outcomes that are deemed to be probable and can be reliably estimated. There is no assurance that losses will not exceed the provision or will not have a significant impact on the Group’s results of operations or financial condition in the period in which they are realised.

Product liability claims

In August 2003, the Group withdrew voluntarily from all markets the macrotextured versions of its OXINIUM femoral knee components. A number of related claims have been filed, most of which have been settled. The aggregate cost at 31 December 2011 related to this matter is approximately $214m. The Group has sought recovery from its primary and excess insurers for costs of resolving the claims. The primary insurance carrier has paid $60m in full settlement of its policy liability. However, the excess carriers have denied coverage, citing defences relating to the wording of the insurance policies and other matters. In December 2004, the Group brought suit against them in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee, and trial is expected to commence in 2013. An additional $22m was received from a successful settlement with a third party.

 

 

28        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

 

     
     

 

A charge of $154m was recorded in 2004 for anticipated expenses in connection with macrotexture claims. Most of that amount has since been applied to settlements of such claims. Management believes that the $17m provision remaining is adequate to cover remaining claims. Given the uncertainty inherent in such matters, there can be no assurance on this point.

The Group faces other claims from time to time for alleged defects in its products and has on occasion recalled products to minimise risk of harm or claims. The Group maintains product liability insurance subject to limits and deductibles that management believes are reasonable.

Business practice investigations

In March 2005 the US Attorney’s Office in Newark, New Jersey issued subpoenas to the five largest sellers of hip and knee implants to US orthopaedic surgeons, including the Group’s Orthopaedic business, asking for information regarding arrangements with orthopaedic reconstructive surgeons. In September 2007, the Group (and the other four companies involved) settled the charges that could have resulted from this investigation, without admitting any wrongdoing as part of the settlement. At the same time, the Group entered into a Corporate Integrity Agreement with the Office of the Inspector General (“OIG”) of the US Department of Health and Human Services which requires certain compliance efforts. This agreement is in effect for five years, until September 2012. If the Group meets its terms, the OIG will not attempt to exclude it from receiving Medicare payments for its products. The Group has devoted substantial effort to comply with this agreement and to enhance its compliance programme across all of its business segments.

In September 2007, the SEC notified the Group that it was conducting an informal investigation of companies in the medical devices industry, including the Group, regarding possible violations of the Foreign Corrupt Practices Act (“FCPA”) in connection with the sale of products in certain countries outside of the US. The US Department of Justice (“DOJ”) subsequently joined the SEC’s request.

During quarter four of 2011, the Group established a provision of $23m in relation to this investigation.

On 6 February 2012, Smith & Nephew announced that it had reached settlement with the SEC and DOJ in connection with this matter. Smith & Nephew has committed to pay slightly less than $23m in fines and profit disgorgement, and committed to maintain an enhanced compliance programme and appoint an independent monitor for at least 18 months to review and report on its compliance programme to both the SEC and DOJ. The settlement agreements impose detailed reporting, compliance and other requirements on Smith & Nephew for a three-year term. Failure to comply with these requirements, or any other violation of law, could have severe consequences for the Group.

Intellectual property disputes

The Group is engaged, as both plaintiff and defendant, in litigation with various competitors and others over claims of patent infringement and, in some cases, breach of licence agreement. These disputes are being heard in courts in the United States and other jurisdictions and also before agencies that examine patents. Outcomes are rarely certain and costs and settlements are often significant.

Since the Group’s entry into the negative pressure wound therapy business in 2007, Kinetic Concepts, Inc. (“KCI”) has pursued claims of patent infringement against the Group in the US, UK, Germany and other jurisdictions. In one case in the US District Court for the Western District of Texas a jury found that patents exclusively licensed to KCI by Wake Forest University (“Wake Forest”) were valid but not infringed by the Group. That ruling was upheld on appeal in February 2009. In a subsequent case in the same court, relating to the Group’s foam product, a jury concluded in March 2010 that asserted Wake Forest patents were valid and infringed. But the court determined the relevant patent claims were invalid and entered judgement in favour of the Group. Wake Forest has appealed the court’s judgement. If Wake Forest were to prevail, the Group could be prevented from selling that foam product in the US until patent expiration in 2014. KCI has also pursued patent infringement claims in certain countries relating to pumps, canisters and other negative pressure wound therapy accessories.

The Group has won jury verdicts against Arthrex Inc., (“Arthrex”) for infringement of the Group’s patents relating to suture anchors (in the US District Court for Oregon) and femoral fixation devices for ACL reconstruction (in the US District Court for the Eastern District of Texas). Arthrex appealed both decisions. The Texas case was reversed on appeal with judgement entered in favour of Arthrex. The Oregon decision was reversed on appeal and remanded to the District Court for a new trial. The Group secured a jury verdict in its favour that was subsequently reversed by the Oregon court post-trial. The Group plans to proceed with an appeal of the Oregon court’s ruling.

Other matters

In April 2009, the Group was served with a subpoena by the US Department of Justice in Massachusetts requiring the production of documents from 1995 to 2009 associated with the marketing and sale of the Group’s EXOGEN bone growth stimulator. Similar subpoenas have been served on a number of competitors in the bone growth stimulator market. Around the same time a qui tam or “whistleblower” complaint concerning the industry’s sales and marketing of those products, originally filed in 2005 against the primary manufacturers of bone growth stimulation products (including Smith & Nephew), was unsealed in federal court in Boston, Massachusetts. A motion to dismiss that complaint was denied in December 2010.

In June 2010, the Group was served with a subpoena by the US Department of Justice in Massachusetts requiring the production of documents relating to the distribution of samples of the Group’s SUPARTZ joint fluid therapy product.

The Group is subject to country of origin requirements under the US Buy American and Trade Agreements Acts with regard to sales to certain US government customers. The Group has voluntarily disclosed to the US Veterans Administration and the US Department of Defence that a small percentage of the products sold to the US government in the past, primarily from the Orthopaedics business, may have originated from countries that are not eligible for such sales except with government consent. Government auditors subsequently conducted an on-site visit at the Group’s Orthopaedics business. In December 2008, three months after Smith & Nephew’s initial voluntary disclosure, a whistleblower suit was filed in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee alleging these violations. Smith & Nephew’s motion to dismiss the suit was denied in November 2010.

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    29    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Business segment reviews

In August 2011, the Group announced its new strategic priorities. Part of this framework was the implementation of an organisational change. Smith & Nephew has brought together the Orthopaedics and Endoscopy business segments, creating the Advanced Surgical Devices division (“ASD”), which will sit alongside the Advanced Wound Management division (“AWM”). These two divisions will serve the Established Markets and will support our newly created Emerging Markets (focusing on China, India, Brazil and Russia) and International Markets organisations. For reporting purposes, the two division structure will replace the current three business segment structure during 2012.

 

Business segment analysis

Organisation

 

During 2011, internally the Group has reported as three business segments: Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. Included within the Orthopaedics business segment are biologics activities, which comprise research and development projects under the direction of a committee representing all operating segments.

Revenue by business segment and geographic market and trading and operating profit by business segment are set out below:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $m      $m      $m  
Revenue by business segment   
Orthopaedics      2,312         2,195         2,135   
Endoscopy      939         855         791   
Advanced Wound Management      1,019         912         846   
Total revenue      4,270         3,962         3,772   
Revenue by geographic market   
United States      1,756         1,707         1,664   

Europe (Continental Europe

and United Kingdom)

     1,409         1,315         1,313   

Africa, Asia, Australasia

and other America

     1,105         940         795   
Total revenue      4,270         3,962         3,772   
Trading profit by business segment   
Orthopaedics      492         536         508   
Endoscopy      222         200         189   
Advanced Wound Management      247         233         160   
Total trading profit      961         969         857   
Operating profit by business segment   
Orthopaedics      415         503         410   
Endoscopy      215         197         169   
Advanced Wound Management      232         220         144   
Total operating profit      862         920         723   

 

Business segment revenue


LOGO               $m   
    

     A Orthopaedics      2,312   
    

     B Endoscopy      939   
    

     C  Advanced wound  management      1,019   
    

               

Geographic revenue


LOGO               $m   
    

     A US      1,756   
    

     B Europe      1,409   
    

     C  Rest of World      1,105   
    

               

A head office team in London, UK directs the overall business and supports the business segments, primarily in the areas of business development, legal, company secretarial, finance, human resources and investor relations.

 

 

 

30        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   
   

VERILAST’s use of OXINIUM, oxidized Zirconium, results in a knee

which has been proven to last 30 years, twice the current industry

standard of 15 years.

 

LOGO

 

   
Orthopaedics    

Overview

During 2011, the Orthopaedics business was managed worldwide from Memphis, Tennessee, the site of its main development and manufacturing facility, with a European headquarters in Baar, Switzerland. Products are also manufactured at smaller facilities in Switzerland, Germany, China and the UK as well as by third-party manufacturers.

Products

Orthopaedic reconstruction implants include hip, knee and shoulder joints as well as ancillary products such as bone cement. Orthopaedic trauma fixation products consist of internal and external devices and other products, including various fixation and orthobiological materials used in the stabilisation of severe fractures and deformity correction procedures. Clinical therapies products are those that are applied in an orthopaedic office or a clinic setting, in particular bone growth stimulation and joint fluid therapies.

Knee implant systems

The Orthopaedics business offers a range of products for specialised knee procedures. The LEGION/GENESIS II Total Knee System is a comprehensive system designed to allow surgeons to address a wide range of knee procedures from primary to revision. LEGION TKS features VERILAST Technology, an advanced bearing surface. The JOURNEY Active Knee Solutions, a family of advanced, customised products designed to treat early to mid-stage osteoarthritis patients, provides more normal feeling and motion through bone ligament preservation and anatomic replication. LEGION/GENESIS II and JOURNEY also utilise VISIONAIRE Patient-Matched Instrumentation, a technology platform of patient-matched cutting blocks for total knee procedures.

Hip implant systems

The Orthopaedics business offers a broad range of hip replacement systems. In particular, the R3 Acetabular System includes a modular acetabular cup that provides a variety of advanced bearings within a single system. The BIRMINGHAM HIP Resurfacing System is a system for hip resurfacing, a bone conserving approach, which utilises proven low wear metal-on-metal bearing surface technology. Other hip systems include the SYNERGY Hip System, ANTHOLOGY Hip System and the SL-PLUS Hip Family System.

Bearing surfaces

The Orthopaedics business utilises a range of bearing surfaces in its implant systems, including its proprietary OXINIUM Technology. Oxidized Zirconium, branded OXINIUM, combines the enhanced wear resistance of a ceramic bearing with the superior durability of a metallic bearing. When combined with highly cross-linked polyethylene (“XLPE”) it results in the Group’s VERILAST Technology. The LEGION Primary Knee, with VERILAST Technology, is the only knee system with a 30 year wear performance claim approved by the United States Food and Drug Administration (“FDA”) – more than double the performance expectation for wear compared to conventional technologies.

Trauma implant systems

The principal fixation products are the TRIGEN Intramedullary Nailing system, TRIGEN META-NAIL with expanded fixation and technique options, TRIGEN INTERTAN Intertrochanteric Antegrade nails for hip fractures, TRIGEN SURESHOT Distal Targeting System for Intramedullary Nailing and PERI-LOC Periarticular Locked Plating system which offers a comprehensive family of fracture specific plate and screw products for the upper and lower extremities.

For external fixation and limb restoration, Orthopaedics offers the TAYLOR SPATIAL FRAME Circular Fixation System and JET-X BAR Unilateral Fixator.

Clinical Therapies

The principal clinical therapies products offered include the EXOGEN Ultrasound Bone Healing System which utilises low-intensity pulsed ultrasound to accelerate the healing of fresh fractures and to heal non unions. DUROLANE Joint Fluid Therapy and SUPARTZ Joint Fluid Therapy are non-surgical, non-pharmacological pain-relieving therapies for osteoarthritis of the knee.

Strategy

Under the new ASD structure, the Group will continue to focus on product innovation, sales excellence and physician education. Whether through extending the life of implants, improving operating room efficiency, or promoting faster healing and other clinical outcomes, Smith & Nephew’s innovations differentiate it and provide solutions to active patients seeking to regain quality of life while enhancing economic value for customers. For its ASD products, Smith & Nephew provides peer-to-peer medical education, through KLEOS, tailored to individual surgeon needs utilising the world’s top orthopaedic specialists and key opinion leaders.

The emerging markets continue to be an important growth opportunity. China remains a focus, with further progress and growth achieved during 2011. Outside China, ASD is investing in sales teams in other emerging markets, extending physician training via KLEOS, developing tailored products to meet local needs and improving local infrastructure and logistics.

Under the ASD structure, the business aligns its organisation and develops its talent for consistent execution on the Group’s plans. Compensation for executives, managers and staff are carefully aligned to the execution of their objectives.

On 4 January 2012, the Group announced it had entered into an agreement with Essex Woodlands for the disposal of the Group’s Clinical Therapies business. After disposal, the Group will retain a 49% investment in the newly formed company, Bioventus LLC, which will be reported as an associate. At 31 December 2011, the assets and liabilities of the Clinical Therapies business, $125m and $19m respectively, are disclosed as held for sale. In 2011, the Clinical Therapies business contributed $237m to revenue and $48m to trading profit. The Group expects to recognise a profit before tax in excess of $250m on the transaction on completion.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    31    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Business segment reviews continued    

 

Orthopaedics continued


New products

In Trauma, Orthopaedics launched STRUCSURE CP, an advanced injectable, hard-setting bone graft substitute designed to gradually resorb while being replaced by natural bone.

Reconstructive Orthopaedics continued the extension of its VISIONAIRE Patient-Matched Instrumentation into its knee portfolio, with its roll-out of VISIONAIRE for the TC-PLUS knee system. With VISIONAIRE, the patient’s MRI and X-rays are used to create customised cutting blocks that allow the surgeon to achieve optimal mechanical axis alignment as well as saving time and reducing instruments in the operating room. Also launched was the SMF Short Modular Femoral Hip System, a primary hip stem that is substantially shorter than traditional length stems, yet maintains optimal fixation and stability. The SMF Hip complements the newly launched Direct Anterior retractor set, an instrument set and technique that allows orthopaedic surgeons to enter the hip socket through the front, or anterior, which results in far less soft tissue disruption and post-operative pain than traditional techniques.

Regulatory approvals

During 2011, the Orthopaedics business obtained regulatory clearances/approvals for several key products.

In the US, 510(k) clearance was obtained for the TAYLOR SPATIAL FRAME V4.1 Software, TRIGEN SURESHOT Distal Targeting System V2.1, and the SMF Hip Stem Line Additions.

Several products were approved in Japan, which included the 10/12 TAPER OXINIUM Femoral Heads, LARGE COCR Femoral Heads, REFLECTION XLPE Acetabular Liners, BHR Resurfacing Hip System, BHR Modular Head System with 10/12 Taper Sleeves, SL-PLUS Hip Stems, SLR-PLUS Hip Stems, and SL-PLUS Mia Hip Stems.

Seasonality

Orthopaedic reconstruction and trauma procedures tend to be higher in the winter months (quarter one and quarter four) where accidents and sports related injuries are highest. Conversely, elective procedures tend to slow down in the summer months due to holidays.

Market and competition

Smith & Nephew estimates that the global orthopaedic segment, excluding clinical therapies, served by the Group grew by approximately 2% in 2011 and is currently worth approximately $17.8 billion per annum. Management believes that the Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics business holds an 11% share of this segment by value. Principal global competitors in orthopaedics are Zimmer, Stryker, Johnson & Johnson and Biomet.

Global orthopaedics competitor share (i) (ii)


LOGO

              %   
    

     A Smith & Nephew      11   
    

     B Zimmer      19   
    

     C  Stryker      18   
    

     D DePuy/Johnson & Johnson (iii)      17   
    

     E Synthes (iii)      12   
    

     F Biomet      9   
    

     G Others      14   
    

               

 

(i) The global orthopaedics segment served by the Group consists of orthopaedic reconstruction and orthopaedic trauma.

 

(ii) Competitor shares are based on estimates for selected segments and competitors, and may not be comprehensive.

 

(iii) Synthes is the subject of a takeover from Johnson & Johnson which is expected to complete in 2012.

In 2011, weaker economic conditions worldwide continued to create several challenges for the overall orthopaedic market, including continued deferrals of joint replacement procedures and heightened pricing pressures. These factors contributed to the lower overall growth of the worldwide orthopaedic market compared to historic comparables. However, over the medium-term, several catalysts are expected to continue to drive sustainable growth in orthopaedic device sales, including the growing and ageing population, rising rates of co-morbidities such as obesity and diabetes, technology improvements allowing surgeons to treat younger, more active patients, and the increasing strength of the demand for healthcare in emerging markets. Both the orthopaedic trauma and clinical therapies markets are expected to continue to grow due to a global population increasingly at risk from fractures due to age, osteoporosis, obesity and diabetes and also due to continuous advancements in the surgical treatment of fractures, and the need to manage pain in younger, more active patients.

 

 

 

 

32        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

 

     

 


Orthopaedics – financial performance

Revenue

Orthopaedics revenue


LOGO               $m   
    

     A Orthopaedic Reconstruction      1,618   
    

     B Orthopaedic Trauma      457   
    

     C  Clinical Therapies      237   
    

               

2011

Orthopaedics revenue increased by 5% to $2,312m from $2,195m in 2010. Of this increase, 2% is attributable to underlying growth and 3% is due to favourable currency movements.

Underlying growth in Orthopaedic revenue reconciles to reported growth, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

     2011        2010  
       %           %   

Reported growth

     5           3   

Constant currency exchange effect

     (3)           (1)   

Underlying growth

     2           2   

In the US, revenue increased by $28m to $1,204m (2%), all of which was due to underlying growth. The main factor was the continued growth of the Group’s knee products including VERILAST and VISIONAIRE.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $89m to $1,108m (9%). This movement is attributable to underlying growth of 2% and favourable foreign currency translation of 7%.

Global knee revenue increased by $63m to $869m (8%), representing underlying revenue growth of 5% and favourable foreign currency translation of 3%. There has been continued pressure from the challenging environment on higher specification and early intervention hip and knee implant systems. Nevertheless, the Group’s knee franchise and in particular the LEGION Knee Systems delivered strong growth. This was driven by VERILAST and by VISIONAIRE Patient Matched Instrumentation sets.

Global hip revenue increased by $16m to $704m (2%), representing a 1% underlying revenue decline and 3% due to favourable foreign currency translation. Both traditional and new products have continued to perform well, led by the R3 Acetabular System. Sales of BIRMINGHAM HIP Resurfacing System have continued to decline.

Global trauma revenue increased by $23m to $457m (5%), representing underlying revenue growth of 3% and 2% favourable foreign currency translation. Trauma underperformed in the second half of the year and the Group has taken actions to address this. The expiry of an agreement under which Smith & Nephew received royalties in the US has also had a negative impact on Trauma revenue in the second half of the year.

In Clinical Therapies, revenue grew from $223m to $237m (7%) which was represented by underlying growth of 6% and favourable currency movements of 1%.

Underlying revenue growth for key product lines is:

 

     2011        2010  
       %           %   

Reconstruction

                   

Knees

     5           5   

Hips

     (1)             

Trauma

     3           3   

Clinical therapies

     6           (5)   
 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

33

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

           


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Business segment reviews continued    

 

Orthopaedics continued


2010

Orthopaedics revenue increased by 3% to $2,195m from $2,135m in 2009. Of this increase, 2% is attributable to underlying growth and 1% is due to favourable currency movements.

In the US, revenue increased by $22m to $1,176m (2%), all of which was due to underlying growth. The main factors were the growth of products launched in the year including VERILAST and VISIONAIRE.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $38m to $1,019m (4%). This movement is attributable to underlying growth of 2% and favourable foreign currency translation of 2%.

Global knee revenue increased by $45m to $806m (6%), representing underlying revenue growth of 5% and favourable foreign currency translation of 1%. There was continued pressure from the challenging environment on higher specification and early intervention hip and knee implant systems. Nevertheless, the Group’s knee franchise and in particular the LEGION Knee Systems delivered strong growth. This was driven by the FDA clearance to claim that VERILAST bearing technology for knee replacement provides wear performance sufficient for 30 years of actual use under typical conditions and by VISIONAIRE Patient Matched Instrumentation sets.

Global hip revenue increased by $7m to $688m (1%), all of which was due to favourable foreign currency translation. In the Group’s hip franchise, both traditional and new products continued to perform well, led by the R3 Acetabular System. Sales of BIRMINGHAM HIP Resurfacing Systems were weaker.

Global trauma revenue increased by $20m to $434m (5%), representing underlying revenue growth of 3% and 2% favourable foreign currency translation. This improvement is attributable to management’s actions to provide additional support and training to the sales force.

In Clinical Therapies, EXOGEN Ultrasound Bone Healing System achieved double digit revenue growth for the year. The joint fluid therapies franchise continued to perform well despite the increased competitive environment in the US. Early in 2010 the Group sold its niche pain management business and terminated the small spine distribution business in Germany, which reduced Orthopaedics revenue growth by approximately 1%.

Trading profit

2011

Trading profit decreased by $44m (8%) to $492m from $536m in 2010. Trading profit margin decreased from 24.4% to 21.3%. This decrease is due to continuing pricing pressure, adverse mix and some delay in the execution of our efficiency programme.

2010

Trading profit increased by $28m (6%) to $536m from $508m in 2009. Trading profit margin increased from 23.8% to 24.4%. This increase is due to cost management and further investment in improving the efficiency and effectiveness of the main processes.

Operating profit

2011

Operating profit decreased by $88m to $415m. This comprises the decrease in trading profit of $44m discussed above, an increase of $3m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles, an $18m increase in restructuring and rationalisation costs and $23m in respect of the legal provision.

Operating profit, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

       2011           2010   
       $ million           $ million   
Operating profit      415           503   
Restructuring and rationalisation costs      26           8   
Amortisation of acquisition intangibles      28           25   
Legal provision      23             
Trading profit      492           536   

Orthopaedics trading profit and operating profit as a percentage of Group trading profit and operating profit was as follows:

 

       2011           2010           2009   
       %           %           %   
Trading profit      51           55           59   
Operating profit      48           55           57   

2010

Operating profit increased by $93m to $503m. This comprises the increase in trading profit of $28m discussed above, a $26m reduction in acquisition related costs, a reduction of $21m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments and an $18m reduction in costs associated with the Earnings Improvement Programme (“EIP”).

 

 

34        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

   

The FAST-FIX 360 Meniscal Repair System offers exceptional fixation strength and enhanced control to optimise the chances of a successful meniscus repair.

 

LOGO


       

Endoscopy


       

Overview

Smith & Nephew’s Endoscopy business develops and commercialises endoscopic (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissue and articulating joints. The business focuses on the arthroscopy (sometimes referred to as sports medicine) sector of the endoscopy market. Arthroscopy is the minimally invasive surgery of joints, in particular the knee, shoulder and hip.

In 2011, the Endoscopy business was headquartered in Andover, Massachusetts and manufacturing facilities are located in Mansfield, Massachusetts, and Oklahoma City, Oklahoma. Major service centres are located in the US, UK, Germany, Japan and Australia.

Products

The Endoscopy business offers surgeons endoscopic technologies for surgery of the joints and ligament repair, including: specialised devices and fixation systems to repair damaged tissue; fluid management equipment for surgical access; digital cameras, digital image capture, scopes, light sources and monitors to assist with visualisation; radiofrequency wands, electromechanical and mechanical blades, and hand instruments for resecting damaged tissue.

Key products in repair are the FAST-FIX family of meniscal repair systems, ENDOBUTTON for cruciate fixation, and the FOOTPRINT PK and TWINFIX Suture Anchors for rotator cuff repair. Key products in resection are the wide range of DYONICS shaver blades, ACUFEX handheld instruments, and a range of radiofrequency (“RF”) probes.

Strategy

Smith & Nephew’s strategic intent is to grow the business as the leading provider of endoscopic techniques and technologies for joint and ligament repair. Management believes that the business capitalises on the growing acceptance of endoscopy as a preferred surgical choice among surgeons, patients and payors, enhanced by a customer-led approach to growing the arthroscopy market.

To sustain growth and enhance its market position, the ASD business supports its strategy with investment in surgeon education programmes, global fellowship support initiatives, partnerships with professional associations and surgeon advisory boards. The emerging markets, especially China, are expected to be a major driver of growth in future, and the business is investing funds to accelerate this growth.

The business has a commitment to, and track record of, driving efficiencies, through a formal operational excellence programme as well as a culture of continuous process improvement.

The Endoscopy business aligns its organisation to ensure all employees are working on common objectives, and to ensure consistent execution against the Group’s wider objectives.

New products

In 2011, Smith & Nephew continued to expand its arthroscopic sports medicine portfolio with the launch of new repair, resection and visualisation products.

The FAST-FIX 360 Meniscal Repair System is designed to optimise the chances of a successful repair with exceptional fixation strength, small insertion points, convenient implant deployment and a built-in depth limiter. It is the built on the proven FAST-FIX platform which set the standard for minimally invasive, all-inside meniscal repair.

The DYONICS PLATINUM Series Shaver Blades are single-use blades that provide superior resection, debris evacuation and sharpness.

BIORAPTOR and OSTEORAPTOR CURVED Guide Systems for Shoulder optimise anchor placement helping surgeons to overcome the challenges associated with instability repair. The systems provide increased access to the repair site in the glenohumeral joint, improve the trajectory of drilling and lead to optimised anchor placement in glenoid bone which helps surgeons operate with confidence.

Recent regulatory approvals

During 2011, the Endoscopy business obtained regulatory clearances for the following products in most major markets, except Japan where the approval process is more lengthy: ULTRABRAID II Suture, ENDOBUTTON DIRECT, OSTEORAPTOR and BIORAPTOR CURVED Guide Systems and the ACUFEX DIRECTOR Guide System, all designed for use in the reattachment of ligaments, tendons or soft tissues to bone in knees, shoulders or other articulating joints; and various other arthroscopy instruments, devices and sterilisation trays. In addition, the Endoscopy business obtained regulatory clearance in the United States and Europe for the TRUCLEAR Operative Hysteroscopy System for use in office based procedures. In Japan, regulatory approvals included TWINFIX AB, TWINFIX TI, TWINFIX Ultra PK and FOOTPRINT Ultra PK Suture Anchors as well as BONECUTTER ELECTROBLADE and various arthroscopy surgical instruments.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    35    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Business segment reviews continued    

 

Endoscopy continued


Seasonality

Arthroscopy procedures tend to be higher in the winter months (quarter one and quarter four) where accidents and sports related injuries are highest. Conversely, elective procedures tend to slow down in the summer months due to holidays.

Market and competition

Smith & Nephew estimates that the global arthroscopy segment (the combination of repair and resection products) in which the business principally participates is worth approximately $3.8 billion per annum and has recently been growing at approximately 8% annually. Arthroscopy growth rates are driven by increasing numbers of sports injuries, longer and more active lifestyles, patient desire for minimally invasive procedures, innovative technological developments and a need for cost-effective procedures. The arthroscopy segment has a particular focus on arthroscopic repair of the knee and shoulder using a broad range of technologies. The Group also expects to benefit from the demand for less invasive approaches to arthroscopic hip repair.

Management believes that Smith & Nephew has a 21% share of the global arthroscopy segment as at 31 December 2011. Smith & Nephew’s main competitors were Arthrex, Mitek/Johnson & Johnson, Stryker, Arthrocare and Linvatec/ConMed.

Global arthroscopy competitor share (i)


LOGO               %   
    

     A Smith & Nephew      21   
    

     B Arthrex      25   
    

     C  Mitek/Johnson & Johnson      16   
    

     D Stryker      11   
    

     E Linvatec/ConMed      6   
      

       F Arthrocare      5   
      

       G Others      16   
        

 

(i) Competitor shares are based on estimates for selected segments and competitors, and may not be comprehensive.

 

Endoscopy – financial performance

Revenue

Endoscopy revenue


LOGO               $m   
    

     A Arthroscopy      807   
    

     B Visualisation      107   
    

     C  Other      25   
    

               

2011

Endoscopy revenue increased by $84m, or 10%, to $939m in 2011 from $855m in 2010, comprising 4% favourable currency translation and 6% underlying growth.

Underlying growth in Endoscopy revenue reconciles to reported growth, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

     2011        2010  
       %           %   

Reported growth

     10           8   

Constant currency exchange effect

     (4)           (1)   

Underlying growth

     6           7   

In the US, revenue increased by $10m to $363m in 2011 (3%), all of which represents underlying growth.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $74m to $576m in 2011 (15%), of which 8% was underlying growth and 7% was due to favourable foreign currency translation.

Global revenue of sports medicine repair products increased by $57m to $448m (15%), of which 10% was underlying growth and 5% favourable foreign currency translation. The repair business benefited from launch of the FAST-FIX 360 Meniscal Repair System and BIORAPTOR CURVED guide systems during the year.

Revenue in the global resection products sector increased by $21m to $303m (7%), of which 4% represents underlying revenue growth and 3% of favourable foreign currency translation. The resection franchise benefited from sales of the Group’s new DYONICS PLATINUM range of speciality blades.

 

 

 

36        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


       

Global Visualisation revenue reduced by $5m to $107m (-4%), of which -7% represents negative underlying growth, partially offset by 3% of favourable foreign currency translation. This decrease reflects the Group’s strategy to focus only on those capital items which are closely aligned with the core resection and repair businesses.

Underlying revenue growth for key product lines is:

 

     2011        2010  
       %           %   

Arthroscopy

     7           9   

Visualisation

     (7)           (9)   

2010

Endoscopy revenue increased by $64m, or 8%, to $855m from $791m in 2009, comprising 1% favourable currency translation and 7% underlying growth.

In the US, revenue increased by $4m to $353m (1%), all of which represents underlying growth.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $60m to $502m (14%), of which 11% was underlying growth and 3% was due to favourable foreign currency translation.

Global revenue of sports medicine repair products increased by $46m to $391m (13%), of which 11% was underlying growth and 2% favourable foreign currency translation.

Revenue in the global resection products sector increased by $17m to $282m (7%), of which 6% represents underlying revenue growth and 1% of favourable foreign currency translation. The resection franchise benefited from the introduction of a new range of radio-frequency ablation probes early in the year.

Global Visualisation revenue reduced by $9m to $112m (-7%), of which -9% represents negative underlying growth, partially offset by 2% of favourable foreign currency translation. This decrease reflects the Group’s strategy to focus only on those capital items which are closely aligned with the core resection and repair businesses.

Trading profit

2011

Trading profit increased by $22m (11%) to $222m from $200m in 2010. Trading profit margin increased from 23.3% to 23.6%. This is driven by strong sales and good cost-control.

2010

Trading profit increased by $11m (6%) to $200m from $189m in 2009. Trading profit margin decreased from 23.9% to 23.3%. This reflects the increased investment in product development and in the sales force, particularly in the US.

Operating profit

2011

Operating profit increased by $18m to $215m from $197m in 2010. This comprises the $22m increase in trading profit set out above, offset by an increase of $4m in restructuring and rationalisation costs.

Operating profit, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

       2011           2010   
       $ million           $ million   
Operating profit      215           197   
Restructuring and rationalisation costs      6           2   
Amortisation of acquisition intangibles      1           1   
Trading profit      222           200   

Endoscopy trading profit and operating profit as a percentage of Group trading profit and operating profit was as follows:

 

       2011           2010           2009   
       %           %           %   
Trading profit      23           21           22   
Operating profit      25           21           23   

2010

Operating profit increased by $28m to $197m from $169m in 2009. This comprises the $11m increase in trading profit set out above, a reduction of $14m in amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments and a $3m reduction in restructuring costs.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    37    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

 

Business Review

 

   

 

Business segment reviews continued

 

 

PICO is a small portable pump, providing 7 days effective Negative Pressure Wound Therapy yet is small enough to fit discreetly into a pocket.

LOGO

 

   

Advanced Wound Management


   

Overview

Smith & Nephew’s Advanced Wound Management business offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure. These products are targeted at chronic wounds associated with the older population, such as pressure sores and venous leg ulcers. There are also products for the treatment of wounds such as burns and from invasive surgery that impact the wider population.

The Advanced Wound Management business has its global headquarters in Hull, UK and its North American headquarters in St Petersburg, Florida. The products are manufactured at facilities in Hull and Gilberdyke, UK, Suzhou in China, and also by third party manufacturers around the world.

Products

The main products within the Advanced Wound Management business are for exudate management, predominantly the ALLEVYN brand and the recently added DURAFIBER products, infection management, including the ACTICOAT brand and Negative Pressure Wound Therapy (“NPWT”).

The ALLEVYN hydrocellular dressings range has been considerably enhanced by new versions, introduced in recent years, which management believes provide efficient fluid management and an optimal moist wound environment that promotes faster healing of the wound, reduced risk of maceration and protection from infection. The range includes ALLEVYN Ag, a range of dressings combining the infection management capabilities of silver with ALLEVYN.

The ACTICOAT range incorporates the smallest crystallised silver used in the treatment of wounds and burns. The silver reduces the risk of bacterial colonisation and acts to kill micro-organisms that can cause infection and prevent or delay healing.

NPWT delivers vacuum-assisted pressure to help promote healing. It consists of a wound dressing, a drainage tube, and a transparent film that is connected to a suction device. Smith & Nephew offers the RENASYS EZ and RENASYS GO pump systems together with a range of foam and gauze dressing kits. The NPWT range was enhanced with the introduction of PICO, the first of its kind – a fully disposable NPWT system.

Advanced Wound Management also offers a range of other advanced products including films, such as OPSITE and IV3000, skin care treatments and gels.

Strategy

Advanced Wound Management’s strategy is to be customer-led and invest for growth by focusing on high growth, high value segments, in particular exudate and infection management, through improved wound bed preparation, moist and active healing and penetration of the NPWT market.

There has been a continued focus on operational efficiency and excellence. Since 2007, efficiency improvements have been delivered through various projects including support function consolidation, outsourcing of manufacturing to low cost suppliers, distribution rationalisation projects and the start of manufacturing in Suzhou, China.

Advanced Wound Management’s strategic focus builds from an understanding of the increasing tensions between clinical and financial imperatives – and looks for the ground that resolves them optimally. Advanced Wound Management is committed to improving wound outcomes for patients, and at the same time conserve resources for health care systems.

An aligned approach across Advanced Wound Management is designed to ensure that employees are developed and work on common objectives to deliver consistent execution of the Group’s plan.

New products

New in 2011 was the introduction of PICO, the first fully disposable NPWT system. The innovative design provides the clinical benefits of NPWT while simplifying the functionality and presentation of the product, allowing for an entirely disposable and cost effective system. The design allows greater access to therapy, reduces service and support costs, and significantly improved cost effectiveness compared to traditional NPWT therapy.

In addition, the NPWT range was enhanced with the launch of RENASYS Soft Port to improve application and administration of therapy. Further line extensions were introduced to support customer requests for broader application of therapy.

VERSAJET II (hydro-surgery debridement) was introduced as a next generation upgrade, incorporating improved ease of use and functionality to the existing system. VERSAJET II enhances the Group’s unique position in the hydro-surgical debridement market segment.

2011 saw the launch of DURAFIBER a gelling fibre dressing, which expands the footprint of the exudate management portfolio.

DURAFIBER has category leading performance and was designed to manage moderate to heavily exuding cavity wounds, working in synergy with the ALLEVYN hydrocellular dressing range.

The ALLEVYN range was further expanded with anatomically shaped dressings designed to address multiple wound sites reducing the number of products a customer needs to stock, making dressing choice simpler with the opportunity to reduce costs. This further reinforces Advanced Wound Management’s position as the supplier with the most comprehensive foam dressing solution.

 

 

38        
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

 

    

    

    

    

    

    

    

    

    

    


       

Recent regulatory approvals

During 2011, Advanced Wound Management secured approval in US, Europe and Australia for PICO, single use Negative Pressure Wound Therapy System. In the US clearance was also gained for DURAFIBER Ag. Regulatory approvals were received in the EU and US for a range of NPWT dressing kits, including RENASYS Soft Port and the hydro-surgery debridement product, VERSAJET II.

Approval was received in Europe for a number of significant product changes including ALLEVYN Silver Non Adhesive for Germany and ACTICOAT Surgical. Pro Two, a two layer compression bandaging system was also cleared for sale.

Approval was secured in China for a number of existing marketed products – OPSITE Incise, OPSITE Flexigrid, OPSITE POST OP, ALLEVYN Thin and ALLEVYN Adhesive.

Seasonality

Due to the nature of its product range there is little seasonal impact on the Advanced Wound Management business.

Market and competition

Management estimates that the sales value of the advanced wound management segment worldwide was $5.5 billion in 2011, an underlying increase of around 3% from 2010. During 2011, the segment growth rate slowed slightly due to the weaker economic conditions. The advanced wound management market is focused on the treatment of chronic wounds of the older population and other hard-to-heal wounds such as burns and certain surgical wounds and is therefore also expected to benefit from demographic trends. Growth is driven by an ageing population and by a steady advance in technology and products that are more clinically efficient and cost effective than their conventional counterparts. The market for advanced wound versus traditional wound treatments is relatively un-penetrated and it is estimated that the potential for advanced wound management is significantly larger than the current market suggests. Management believes that the market will continue the trend towards advanced wound products with its ability to accelerate healing rates, reduce hospital stay times and cut the cost of clinician and nursing time as well as aftercare in the home.

Management estimates that Smith & Nephew had an 18% share of the advanced wound management segment as at 31 December 2011. Worldwide competitors in advanced wound management in 2011 include Convatec, Mölnlycke, Systagenix and Kinetic Concepts, who are active exclusively in the NPWT market.

Global advanced wound management competitor share (i)


LOGO               %   
    

     A Smith & Nephew      18   
    

     B Kinectic Concepts      26   
    

     C  Mölnlycke      11   
    

     D Convatec      9   
    

     E 3M      6   
    

     F Others      30   
        

 

(i) Competitor shares are based on estimates for selected segments and competitors, and may not be comprehensive.

Advanced Wound Management – financial performance

Revenue

2011

Revenue increased by $107m, or 12%, to $1,019m from $912m in 2010, comprising 5% favourable currency translation and 7% underlying growth. Exudate management grew in underlying terms by 2% and infection management by 4%, as targeted marketing investments in Europe delivered good returns. The Group’s NPWT portfolio has had another good year with excellent feedback since the launch of PICO during 2011. This was launched in the US during January 2012.

Underlying growth in Advanced Wound Management revenue reconciles to reported growth, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, as follows:

 

     2011        2010  
       %           %   

Reported growth

     12           8   

Constant currency exchange effect

     (5)           (1)   

Underlying growth

     7           7   

In the US, revenue increased by $11m to $189m (6%), all of which is attributable to underlying revenue growth.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $96m to $830m (13%). This is represented by an underlying growth of 7% and 6% of favourable foreign currency translation. European revenue increased by $39m to $493m (9%) of which 4% was underlying growth coupled with 5% of favourable currency translation.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    39    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   
Business segment reviews continued    

 

Advanced Wound Management continued


Underlying revenue growth for key product lines is:

 

       2011           2010   
       %           %   
Exudate management      2           2   
Infection management      4           3   

2010

Revenue increased by $66m, or 8%, to $912m from $846m in 2009, comprising 1% favourable currency translation and 7% underlying growth. A significant portion of the growth came from the Group’s NPWT product range, which continued to expand to offer customers a wide range of clinical options. The Exudate and Infection Management franchises continue to benefit from new products and line extensions.

In the US, revenue increased by $17m to $178m (11%), all of which is attributable to underlying revenue growth.

Outside the US, revenue increased by $49m to $734m (7%). This is represented by an underlying growth of 6% and 1% of favourable foreign currency translation. European revenue increased by $6m to $454m (1%) of which 5% was underlying growth partly offset by 4% of unfavourable currency translation.

Trading profit

2011

Trading profit increased by $14m (6%) to $247m from $233m in 2010 and trading profit margin decreased from 25.6% to 24.3%. As set out below, the comparative was assisted by a $25m settlement in respect of BlueSky. Ignoring the impact of this in the comparatives, the equivalent margin for 2010 was 22.8%. The increase in margin in 2011 is driven by the increase in underlying revenues.

2010

Trading profit increased by $73m (46%) to $233m from $160m in 2009 and trading profit margin increased from 18.9% to 25.6%. The settlement in the year with the vendors of BlueSky Medical Group, Inc. with regard to legal expenses in defending the NPWT intellectual property position increased trading profit by $25m. During the year, Advanced Wound Management also benefited from a full year’s production at the new manufacturing facility in China, reducing manufacturing costs.

Operating profit

2011

Operating profit increased by $12m to $232m. This comprises an increase in trading profit of $14m and a reduction of $1m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles. These were offset by an increase of $3m in restructuring and rationalisation costs.

Operating profit, the most directly comparable financial measure calculated in accordance with IFRS, reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

       2011           2010   
       $ million           $ million   
Operating profit      232           220   
Restructuring and rationalisation costs      8           5   
Amortisation of acquisition intangibles      7           8   
Trading profit      247           233   

Advanced Wound Management trading profit and operating profit as a percentage of Group trading profit and operating profit was as follows:

 

       2011           2010           2009   
       %           %           %   
Trading profit      26           24           19   
Operating profit      27           24           20   

2010

Operating profit increased by $76m to $220m. This comprises the increase in trading profit of $73m and a reduction of $6m in restructuring and rationalisation costs partially offset by an increase of $3m in the amortisation of acquisition intangibles following the acquisition of Nucryst in December 2009.

 

 

40        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

Outlook and trend information

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

   

The discussion below contains certain forward-looking statements that may or may not prove accurate. For example, statements regarding expected revenue growth and trading margins, market trends and our product pipeline are forward looking statements. Phrases such as “aim”, “plan”, “intend”, “anticipate”, “well placed”, “believe”, “estimate”, “target”, “consider”, and similar expressions are generally intended to identify forward looking statements. Forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks and uncertainties and other important factors that could cause actual results to differ materially from those projected in forward-looking statements. For Smith & Nephew, these factors include: economic and financial conditions in the markets we serve, especially those affecting health care providers, payors and customers; price levels for established and innovative medical devices; developments in medical technology; regulatory approvals; reimbursement decisions or other government actions; products defects or recalls; litigation relating to patent or other claims; legal compliance risks and related investigative, remedial or enforcement actions; strategic actions, including acquisitions and depositions and our success in integrating acquired businesses; and numerous other matters which affect us or our markets, including those of a political, economic business or competitive nature.

For additional information on factors that could cause the Group’s actual results to differ from estimates reflected in these forward-looking statements, can be found under “Risk factors” within the “Business Review” section on pages 16 to 18.

Information regarding the recent and longer term market growth trends is given for each of the Group’s global business units in the relevant ‘Market and competition’ sections under “Business segment reviews” on pages 30 to 40.

Smith & Nephew delivered a good revenue performance in 2011, set against a challenging market backdrop. The Group expects that the macro-economic climate will continue to influence both patient and payor behaviour and, as a result, it seems likely that tough market conditions will persist throughout the year ahead.

During 2012, the Group expects its sports medicine franchises to slightly outperform the market. It also expects to continue to grow at above the market rate in Advanced Wound Management. This will be driven by Smith & Nephew’s substantial negative pressure portfolio and a series of innovative new product releases.

Smith & Nephew expects Orthopaedic Reconstruction to grow at close to the market rate. Strong growth in the sales of premium knee implant products will continue to annualise and on-going negative metal-on-metal perceptions will affect hip implant sales.

In Orthopaedic Trauma, the Group expects the continuing 2% headwind from the reduction in royalty income in the US to lead to growth slightly below market growth.

Finally, Smith & Nephew expects to complete the transaction to create Bioventus LLC in the first half of 2012. This will be modestly earnings dilutive.

The Group delivered on its trading profit margin expectation for the last quarter of 2011 and consequently the full year Group trading profit margin was 22.5%. Smith & Nephew expects to achieve a modest increase in trading profit margin in 2012.

In August 2011, Smith & Nephew set out the five strategic priorities designed to drive the Group’s future success. Smith & Nephew is reshaping its business to deliver against these priorities. The Group is targeting structural efficiency savings of at least $150 million per annum as part of this process. The costs of achieving this are anticipated to be approximately $160 million in cash and $40 million in non-cash costs. It is expected that more than half the costs and approximately half the benefits will be achieved by the end of 2012, with the full costs and benefits being realised within three years.

From the first quarter of 2012, Smith & Nephew intends to report as two divisions, Advanced Surgical Devices global and Advanced Wound Management global. Advanced Surgical Devices global will comprise the current Orthopaedics and Endoscopy business units. This structure will provide visibility on progress in the Emerging and International Markets, as well as the performance of its product franchises in the Established Markets.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

LOGO

 
 
 

 

    41    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

Sustainability

Smith & Nephew’s commitment to people,

the planet and sustainable profitability.

Highlights and strategy


Smith & Nephew is proud of much of its sustainability performance in 2011. The Group achieved continued improvements in its sustainability KPIs: energy, CO 2 , waste and water reduction and increased recycling. The employee accident rate increased 1% year-on-year.

The Group’s on-going success is also recognised by a number of highly regarded third party organisations. Smith & Nephew had another year of strong ranking in the Dow Jones Sustainability Index (“DJSI”) and FTSE4Good, achieved a top 20% ranking in the UK Carbon Reduction Commitment (“CRC”) obligation and third party verification by the Carbon Trust Standard.

Smith & Nephew constantly strives to improve its performance year-on-year. This year, the appointment of the Group’s new Chief Executive Officer, Olivier Bohuon, and the focus of the business around new strategic priorities, provided an opportunity to take a further step in defining our sustainability vision and developing multi-year targets.

Sustainability vision and strategy

Smith & Nephew has been measuring, improving and reporting its sustainability performance since 2001. During this time the Group has made good progress, and is proud of what has been achieved.

Adapting and accelerating sustainability performance is an important element of the Group’s overall business strategy. During 2011, Smith & Nephew invested considerable effort re-evaluating the fundamental issues that underpin its approach to sustainability.

Sustainability vision

“Collaborate with external and internal customers to develop efficient and innovative sustainable business solutions to help differentiate and grow the business”

Top priorities

Sustainability is a multi-faceted subject and developing an executable strategy requires focus on the issues of greatest importance to the Group. To assist with this, the Group conducted extensive consultation with a diverse array of internal and external stakeholders to obtain their insights on topics of importance. These included employees throughout the business, customers, industry peers, investor rating agencies, community partners, and sustainability thought leaders. The Group also evaluated these topics in terms of their potential impact on the business. This “materiality analysis” identified the focus areas for the sustainability strategy. Those key focus areas are outlined below.

Materiality Analysis

 

LOGO

Strategic development

The Group is in the process of refining its strategy for sustainability and the priorities for the next five years, incorporating the materiality analysis work. The Board has actively participated in this discussion and supports the further development of Smith & Nephew’s sustainability agenda. Once the Board has agreed the priorities, they will be detailed in the 2011 Sustainability Report to be published later this year.

 

 

42        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

          

Hazardous

waste


– 25%


Close attention to improved manufacturing processes and better sorting of waste streams

 

       

2011 Progress


   

Environmental, health and safety performance

In 2011, the Group accelerated the sustainability commitment by incorporating Group-wide energy, waste and water reduction best practices throughout its operations.

While the Group collects absolute performance data, in this document, data is normalised for changes related to cost of production (using 2010 as base year) to facilitate better year-on-year comparisons. 2011 performance relative to the previous year for the key sustainability parameters is illustrated in the chart below.

2011 Key Performance Indicators


Smith & Nephew is achieving continued improvements in its sustainability KPIs: energy, CO 2 , waste and water reduction, and recycling.

LOGO

% change compared to 2010

*LTAFR – Lost time accident frequency rate

Energy consumption for the Group decreased by over 3% in 2011. This was largely attributable to a focus at all sites on energy efficiency projects and despite opening a substantial new commercial building in Memphis and additional production in the new Beijing plant.

The Group’s carbon dioxide emissions were reduced by slightly more than 1% over the previous year. This figure is calculated from both direct emissions from the combustion of fossil fuels on Smith & Nephew’s sites and secondary emissions from utility company power generation for Smith & Nephew’s energy needs. The decrease was linked directly to reduced energy consumption, but the magnitude of the decrease was less than for energy because of the composition of the energy sources – some of which are more carbon intensive than others.

The business’s total waste production in 2011 declined by nearly 4% over the previous year. This was attributable to disciplined waste reduction projects at all sites. Importantly, within the Group’s total waste stream, the hazardous waste output was 25% less than 2010, resulting from close attention to improved manufacturing processes and better sorting of waste streams. Of additional encouragement was the Group’s almost 6% increase in waste directed to recycling. As of the end of 2011, the Group is now directing almost 48% of all waste to recycling efforts.

Water consumption, while not substantial, showed a modest decline (-1%) relative to 2010 despite the opening of a significant new commercial building in Memphis.

The one area where the Group fell short in the key measures of performance was in workplace safety, after demonstrating improved performance in 2010. The Lost Time Accident Frequency Rate (“LTAFR”) increased marginally (1%) over 2010, but the numbers of days lost was higher than last year reflecting a higher accident severity. While quite a number of these accidents were related to unusually severe winter weather, the Group also experienced more accidents within its manufacturing facilities. Considering this, in the fourth quarter of 2011, the Group developed a new workplace safety training protocol that is being implemented in 2012 to help drive improved, long-term safety performance.

People

Smith & Nephew’s vision is to be the best at improving people’s lives. This vision includes its own employees. In 2011, the Smith & Nephew employee workforce included nearly 11,000 people in approximately 32 countries worldwide.

The management is firmly committed to the benefits of a diverse and balanced workforce across the Group. It appoints on merit and values diversity in its broadest sense, whilst highlighting that the percentage of women Executive Officers in the Group has increased and is now 20%. Additionally, as noted elsewhere in this Report, the Board recognises the importance of diversity. The Board is currently comprised of 20% women and the Group aspire to increase the number of women on the Board to around 25% by 2015.

During 2011, Smith & Nephew introduced a new strategy and operating model to increase its competitiveness in the face of changing economies and health care environments. The Group continues to pursue this strategy, which includes simplifying its operating model, whilst at the same time ensuring all employees are engaged in its future and success.

Smith & Nephew is committed to attracting, retaining and developing talented employees who are dedicated to its core values of Performance, Innovation and Trust. These values represent the foundation of the Group’s culture.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    43    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Business Review

 

   

 

Sustainability continued

 

 

    

Suzhou manufacturing facility focuses on energy use reduction.

 

Despite working in a relatively new facility, our advanced wound product team in China is constantly exploring opportunities for continuous improvement. A wide array of energy efficiency projects including HVAC enhancements and building management protocols were established that resulted in a 27% decrease in energy used in 2011.

   
          

 


2011 Progress continued


   

We perform

Smith & Nephew and its employees set ambitious goals and seek to achieve them. The Group fosters this through a rigorous performance management process. Feedback to employees is not an “annual event” but instead an on-going discussion between supervisor and employee. Using a combination of face to face discussion and online tools, objectives are set and aligned at the beginning of each year to support the overall Group strategy, so that every employee can see the link between his or her work and the Group’s overall success. CEO Forums are held twice a year and are designed to develop key talent by providing exposure to the broader business and also the opportunity to interact with senior leadership in a small group setting. An Annual General Managers’ meeting ensures that those closest to Smith & Nephew’s markets and customers are fully engaged in the Group’s strategy and goals from the start of each year. In 2011, Smith & Nephew initiated annual CEO Awards to reward exceptional contributions to the Group’s strategy. This award is open to all employees throughout the Group below executive level.

We innovate

Smith & Nephew encourages and supports new ideas. The Group always seeks solutions to the challenges of its customers and their patients by offering valuable and effective health care products and services. This same innovation applies to Smith & Nephew’s practices to recruit, engage and develop its employees. The application process is facilitated through online application. New employees are welcomed through an online global induction program, shortening their learning curve and maximising their opportunities for success. Smith & Nephew believes diversity fuels innovation and is committed to providing equal opportunity to all employees without discrimination. This includes support of employees who are disabled or have become disabled during the course of their employment. In these cases, it is Group policy to provide continuing employment wherever practical in the same or a suitable alternative position.

Each year, Smith & Nephew conducts a comprehensive talent review to identify employees with high potential and ensure they receive the development needed for their success and also develop future leaders for critical roles. As a measure of this success the percentage of vacancies filled by internal applicants in 2011 averaged 35% (2010 – 32%). The Group’s target for all employees continues to be 40% including management positions.

We earn trust

Trust is the foundation on which Smith & Nephew is built and it is the hall-mark of its interactions with stakeholders both inside and outside the Group. A Code of Conduct defines the standards of behaviour for the Group’s employees as well as suppliers, contractors and distributors authorised to do business on the Group’s behalf. In 2011, Smith & Nephew continued to strengthen its comprehensive compliance program which includes both annual and on-going training for its employees around the world. Smith & Nephew also initiated its first global ethics and compliance survey to serve as a benchmark for on-going improvement efforts.

Smith & Nephew fosters trust through open communication and a collaborative environment where ideas are encouraged, recognised and rewarded. Formal communication channels include Group-wide and divisional newsletters and intranet platforms as well as variety of forums for open dialogue including quarterly reports from the CEO and quarterly employee meetings on the state of the Group and important initiatives.

Ensuring a healthy and safe work environment

Smith & Nephew is committed to a healthy, supportive and safe work environment for its employees. Smith & Nephew does not use any form of forced, compulsory or child labour. The Group’s global risk management process ensures that potential issues are identified and mitigated. Smith & Nephew adheres to all local and country regulations and employs a range of applicable health, safety and security measures. Smith & Nephew protects the health of its employees through work-based strategies such as safety and ergonomics, minimising the risk of work-related injury and ensuring that sufficient resources and systems are in place to address health and safety matters. The Group involves all employees in continuous improvement including applicable training, reporting and review of health and safety matters.

Measuring our progress

Smith & Nephew monitors its own internal culture through Employee Engagement Surveys. The Group uses the results of these surveys to identify areas of opportunity and develop and execute action plans to address them. Regular reporting is maintained on some key metrics of engagement. One of the key measures is the average voluntary labour turnover rate. The Group’s US and UK employee population (approximately 60% of total employees) have the most established and robust data collection processes in place.

During 2011, the voluntary labour turnover rate in these regions was 8.8%, a slight increase from 7.2% in 2010. Average involuntary labour turnover was 6.3% (2010: 5.1%), which reflects organisational changes taken as part of Smith & Nephew’s new strategy and operating model. The average voluntary turnover for employees leaving the Group within two years of joining was 3.7% for 2011, compared to 10.9% in 2010.

 

 

44        
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents
   

Business Review

 

   

 

       

Investment

in communities


$14m


$14m was given in support for community charitable causes, grants, sponsorships, medical education and disaster relief.

 

 

    

Investment

in R&D


$167m


The Group invested $167m (2010 – $151m) in Research and Development to develop improved products and services.

   

   

Employee numbers

The average numbers of full-time equivalent employees in 2011 was 10,743, of whom 1,670 were located in the UK, 4,404 were located in the US and 4,669 were located in other countries. The Group does not employ a significant number of temporary employees.

The average number of employees for the past three years by business segment was:

 

       2011           2010           2009   
Orthopaedics      5,280           5,045           4,853   
Endoscopy      2,331           2,134           1,888   
Advanced Wound Management      3,132           2,993           3,023   
       10,743           10,172           9,764   

Where the Group has collective bargaining arrangements in place with labour unions, these reflect local market circumstances.

Smith & Nephew operates share option plans that are available to the majority of employees (for further information see Note 24 of the Notes to the Group accounts). The Group has no share plans in which shares have rights with regard to control of the Company that are not exercisable directly by employees.

Our communities

Smith & Nephew is committed to being a strong corporate citizen across its sphere of influence and in particular, in the communities where we work and live. This includes monetary support (cash and donated products) and support of its employees to volunteer for community causes. In 2011, Smith & Nephew’s support for community charitable causes, grants, sponsorships, medical education and disaster relief totalled $13,640,000, comprised of $9,101,000 in cash and $4,539,000 in product donations. As a matter of policy, Smith & Nephew makes no political contributions.

Smith & Nephew is committed to establishing mutually beneficial relationships with its suppliers, customers and business partners. The Group works only with partners it believes adhere to business principles and health, safety, social and environmental standards consistent with its own. In 2011, the Group commenced implementation of a formal sustainability performance questionnaire for a sub-set of its supply chain partners. The Group has also continued to promote diversity objectives through long-term relationships with local or small business enterprises and minority-owned and women-owned business enterprises.

Economic contribution

Sustainability by definition includes positive economic performance. The Group is committed to providing innovative, cost-effective healthcare solutions benefiting patients, healthcare professionals, reimbursement agencies and their patients through improved treatment, ease and speed of product use. The Group’s business policies are designed to achieve long-term growth and profits – which in turn bring continued economic benefits to shareholders, employees, suppliers and local communities. Highlights for 2011 included:

 

Group revenue in 2011 amounted to $4.3 billion (2010 – $4.0 billion);
Smith & Nephew’s employment of nearly 11,000 people globally is a substantial economic-generator; total wages and salaries in 2011 amounted to $930m (2010 – $817m); and
The Group invested $167m (2010 – $151m) in Research and Development to develop improved products and services.

Looking ahead

A more complete analysis of Smith & Nephew’s 2011 sustainability performance will be included in the 2011 Sustainability Report to be published later this yea r .

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    45    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

   Chairman’s introduction

  to corporate governance

   
     
LOGO    

 

Sir John Buchanan

Chairman

   
   
 

Smith & Nephew is a

Group which takes great

pride not only in what we

do, but in how we do it”

 

 

 

46    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

   

 

 

         
     

 

Dear shareholder,

Smith & Nephew is a Group which takes great pride not only in what we do, but in how we do it. The Board of Smith & Nephew is committed to this principle and leads from the top in setting a tone that we expect from all employees across the Group.

Seeking best practice in corporate governance is important to us. All Board members are active contributors to the proper and responsible way of running the Group. The Corporate Governance Statement that follows explains in technical detail how we, as a Board, comply with the corporate governance principles.

However, we feel there is value in highlighting those particular aspects of governance we have dealt with during the year. This gives our shareholders an insight into what governance means at Smith & Nephew.

Board changes

Olivier Bohuon joined the Board on 1 April 2011 and took over as Chief Executive Officer on 14 April following last year’s Annual General Meeting, when David Illingworth retired. I have paid tribute to David elsewhere in this Annual Report.

This year, at our Annual General Meeting, Rolf Stomberg will be retiring from the Board after 14 years’ service. We are truly indebted to Rolf for his enormous contribution and commitment during his time on the Board. He served as Chairman of the Remuneration Committee for 10 years, Senior Independent Director for 9 years and played a major part in the CEO succession process. We have benefited greatly from his experience and wisdom.

We were delighted to welcome Ajay Piramal to the Board in January 2012. Ajay is one of India’s most respected businessmen and brings both a wealth of global healthcare experience and, of course, expertise in the emerging markets. It is a major achievement to have attracted Ajay to Smith & Nephew.

Development of strategy

You will have read elsewhere in this Annual Report how Olivier has been redefining our strategic priorities. His work is making a positive impact on the business, our customers, the definition of our KPIs, the analysis of the risks we face and the way we choose to pay and incentivise our employees. Olivier works closely with the Board in this process. We debated the issues extensively at our Strategy Review in September, including analysing the risks that might prevent us meeting our strategic priorities.

Diversity in the Boardroom

We value the diversity of views in our Boardroom. My Board colleagues all come from different backgrounds and each brings unique capabilities and perspectives to our discussions. We have a wide geographical spread and a mix of professional backgrounds. We are committed to maintaining a diverse Board and whilst it is our expectation that 25% of the Board will be female by 2015, we will appoint on merit and value diversity in its broadest forms.

Directors’ development and effectiveness

The Board and I value the opportunity to visit our multiple locations, learning first-hand about the specific challenges our business faces in

different parts of the world. Visiting our manufacturing, distribution, training or sales and marketing offices and sites gives us a more detailed perspective and interacting with our talented people stimulates ideas. The visits to Shanghai, York and Hull in 2011 gave us valuable insights into these Group operations.

The Board evaluates its own effectiveness. In 2011, Richard De Schutter, our Senior Independent Director led this evaluation process. We felt that in a year of such change, we would benefit more from an internally facilitated evaluation, with an external evaluation scheduled for 2012. The review’s conclusions are summarised on page 55.

Director independence

We value the independence of our Non-Executive Directors. It is important that the Chief Executive Officer and the Chief Financial Officer are challenged in the Boardroom, leading to wider debate and better proposals and decisions. This leads to an improved articulation of strategy and enhanced assessment of risk and opportunities.

This can only be done effectively if the Non-Executive members of the Board are prepared to ask the difficult questions, to insist on sound responses and to spend time understanding the key drivers and challenges faced by the Group. Our Non-Executive Directors do this both at formal Board meetings and, on occasion, between meetings.

We value the longevity of our long-serving members, who have a deep understanding of the Group. However, we are also mindful of our need to plan for the future and the need to refresh our Board structure. We shall continue to look for new Non-Executive Directors to ensure that we have a balanced Board with the capabilities fit for taking us into the future and its new challenges.

Ethics and Compliance

You will note that we have a specific Board Committee focused on Ethics and Compliance. This is an area of intense focus for us, given our responsibility to our healthcare customers and their patients and the close scrutiny that the industry faces from regulators. We believe that all our employees should act appropriately and ethically. We have detailed policies and training programmes in force covering all employees in all the territories in which we operate and also our third party sellers.

It is important to set the tone from the top and our Ethics and Compliance Committee therefore reviews all Group activities in this area and takes a lead in enforcing compliance and encouraging good practice.

Finally, while governance sets the vital framework, we are aware that the Board’s prime responsibility is to promote the long-term success of the Company for the benefit of customers, employees and shareholders.

 

LOGO

Sir John Buchanan

Chairman

22 February 2012

 

LOGO

LOGO

LOGO

LOGO

LOGO

 

 

    47    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

   

The Board of Directors

   

LOGO

 

1 Sir John Buchanan

Chairman


Joined the Board as an Independent Non-Executive Director in 2005, appointed Chairman and Chairman of Nominations Committee in April 2006.

 

Sir John has broad international experience gained in large and complex international businesses. He has substantial experience in the petroleum industry and knowledge of the international investor community. He has held various leadership roles in strategic, financial, operational and marketing positions, including executive experience in different countries. He is a former Executive Director and Group Financial Officer of BP, serving on the BP Board for six years.

 

Other Directorships


–  Senior Independent Director and Deputy Chairman of Vodafone Group Plc

–  Senior Independent Director of BHP Billiton Plc

–  Chairman of International Chamber of Commerce (UK) Ltd

–  Member of Advisory Board of Ondra Bank

–  Chairman of UK Trustees for the Christchurch Earthquake appeal

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Nominations Committee

 

2 Olivier Bohuon

Chief Executive Officer


Joined the Board and appointed Chief Executive Officer in April 2011.

 

Olivier has had extensive international experience within a number of pharmaceutical and healthcare companies. Prior to joining Smith & Nephew, he was President of Abbott Pharmaceuticals, a division of Abbott Laboratories based in the US, where he was responsible for the entire business, including R&D, Global Manufacturing and global support functions.

 

Other Directorships


–  Non-Executive Director of Virbac Group

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Nominations Committee

 

 

3 Adrian Hennah

Chief Financial Officer


Joined the Board as Chief Financial Officer in June 2006.

 

Adrian has had extensive financial and management experience in a number of companies including GlaxoSmithKline and Invensys, where he held the position of Chief Financial Officer. His role at Smith & Nephew is strategic as well as financial and he is responsible for driving margin performance and addressing operational improvements.

 

Other Directorships


–  Non-Executive Director of Reed Elsevier PLC

–  Member of Supervisory Board of Reed Elsevier NV

 

Board Committee Membership


–  None

 

4 Ian Barlow

Independent Non-Executive Director

Chairman of Audit Committee


Appointed Non-Executive Director in March 2010 and Chairman of Audit Committee in May 2010.

 

Ian is a Chartered Accountant and has had extensive financial experience both internationally and in the UK. Prior to his retirement in 2008, he was Senior Partner, London at KPMG and previously Head of their UK tax and legal operations. During his career with KPMG, he acted as Lead Partner for many large international organisations operating extensively in North America, Europe and Asia.

 

Other Directorships


–  Chairman of WSP Group plc

–  Non-Executive Director and Chairman of the Audit Committee of the PA Consulting Group

–  Non-Executive Director and Chairman of the Audit Committee of Brunner Investment Trust

–  Chairman of The Racecourse Association

–  Non-Executive Director of the Board of Her Majesty’s Revenue and Customs

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Audit Committee

 

5 Geneviève Berger

Independent Non-Executive Director


Appointed Non-Executive Director in March 2010.

 

Geneviève is a scientist with a PhD in Physics and Biology as well as being an MD, and has held a number of senior business roles as Chairman of the Health Advisory Board for the European Commission and Professor at the University of Paris, Le Pitié-Sapêtrière Teaching Hospital and Director General of the French Centre National de La Recherche Scientifique. She is currently, Chief Research & Development Officer at Unilever plc and NV which she originally joined as a Non-Executive Director.

 

Other Directorships


–  None

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Ethics & Compliance Committee

 

6 Richard De Schutter

Senior Independent Non-Executive Director


Appointed Non-Executive Director in January 2001 and Senior Independent Director in April 2011.

 

Richard has had extensive US corporate experience at Chief Executive and Chairman level in a number of major corporations with primarily a scientific, chemical, engineering or pharmaceutical focus including GD Searle, Monsanto, Pharmacia Corporation and DuPont Pharmaceuticals.

 

Other Directorships


–  Non-Executive Chairman of Incyte Corporation

–  Non-Executive Director of Navicure Inc

–  Non-Executive Director of Sprout Pharmaceuticals

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Nominations Committee

–  Audit Committee

–  Ethics & Compliance Committee

–  Remuneration Committee

48    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

      

LOGO

 

   

7 Pamela Kirby

Independent Non-Executive Director

Chairman of the Ethics &

Compliance Committee


Appointed Non-Executive Director in March 2002 and Chairman of Ethics and Compliance Committee in April 2011.

 

Pamela has extensive commercial and product development experience within the international pharmaceutical and healthcare industry. Her last executive position was Chief Executive of Quintiles Transnational Corp in the USA, having previously held senior positions in various pharmaceutical companies including AstraZeneca and F. Hoffmann- La Roche. She is now a Non-Executive Director of a number of international companies.

 

Other Directorships


–  Non-Executive Chairman of Scynexis Inc.

–  Non-Executive Director of Informa plc

–  Non-Executive Director of Victrex plc

–  Non-Executive Member of the Board of Simmons & Simmons LLP

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Ethics & Compliance Committee

–  Remuneration Committee

 

8 Brian Larcombe

Independent Non-Executive Director


Appointed Non-Executive Director in March 2002.

 

Brian spent his career in private equity with 3i Group. After leading the UK investment business for a number of years, he became Finance Director and then Chief Executive of the Group following its flotation. He is well known in the City and has held a number of Non-Executive Directorships.

 

Other Directorships


–  Non-Executive Director of gategroup Holdings AG

–  Non-Executive Director of Incisive Media Holdings Limited

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Audit Committee

–  Remuneration Committee

 

9 Joseph Papa

Independent Non-Executive Director

Chairman of the Remuneration Committee


Appointed Non-Executive Director in August 2008 and Chairman of Remuneration Committee in April 2011.

 

Joseph has had nearly 30 years’ experience in the pharmaceutical industry working for a number of companies both in the US and Switzerland. He is now Chairman and Chief Executive of Perrigo, one of the largest over the counter pharmaceutical companies in the US, having held senior positions at Novartis, Cardinal Health Inc. and Pharmacia.

 

Other Directorships


–  Chairman and Chief Executive of Perrigo Company

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Remuneration Committee

–  Audit Committee

–  Ethics and Compliance Committee

 

10 Ajay Piramal

Independent Non-Executive Director


Appointed Non-Executive Director in January 2012.

 

Ajay is one of India’s most respected businessmen. He enabled the Piramal Group to transform from a textile centric group to a $2.0bn conglomerate in diversified areas. He has extensive industry and market knowledge and international experience particularly in India and China. He has held a number of global healthcare leadership positions in both India and internationally.

 

Other Directorships


–  Chairman of Piramal Healthcare, Piramal Glass, Allergan India Limited, IndiaREIT fund advisors and IndiaVentures Advisors

–  Chairman of Board of Governors of Indian Institute of technology, Indore

–  Member of Board of Dean’s Advisors at Harvard Business School

–  Chairman of Pratham India

 

Board Committee Membership


–  None

 

11 Rolf Stomberg

Independent Non-Executive Director


Appointed Non-Executive Director in 1998. Retiring from the board following the Annual General Meeting on 14 April 2012.

 

Rolf has a wide board experience within a range of diverse international industries. He held a number of leadership positions at BP over a number of years until his retirement in 1997, when he was Chief Executive Officer of BP Oil and a member of the BP Board. He is now a Non-Executive Director of a number of international companies.

 

Other Directorships


–  Chairman of Lanxess AG

–  Non-Executive Director of Hoyer GmbH,

–  Non-Executive Director of Biesterfeld AG

–  Non-Executive Director of Severstal OAU

–  Non-Executive Director of Ruspetro Plc

 

Board Committee Membership


–  Nominations Committee

–  Audit Committee

–  Remuneration Committee

 

12 Susan Henderson

Company Secretary


Appointed Company Secretary in May 2009.

 

Susan has nearly 30 years’ experience as a company secretary in a wide range of companies including Prudential plc, Amersham plc and RMC Group plc. Her work has covered Board support, corporate governance, corporate transactions, share registration, listing obligations, corporate social responsibility, pensions, insurance and employee and executive share plans. Susan is a member of the GC100 Group Executive Committee and the CBI Companies Committee and is a frequent speaker on corporate governance related matters.

    49
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

   

Executive Officers

   
     

Olivier Bohuon is supported in the

day-to-day management of the Group

by a strong team of Executive Officers:

 

LOGO

 

Mike Frazzette

President, Advanced Surgical Devices


Joined Smith & Nephew in July 2006 as President of the Endoscopy business. Since July 2011, he has headed up our Advanced Surgical Devices division and is responsible for the Orthopaedic, Trauma and Endoscopy business in Established Markets. He is based in Andover, Massachusetts.

 

Previous Experience


Mike has held a number of senior positions within the US medical devices industry. He was President and Chief Executive Officer of Micro Group, a US manufacturer of medical devices and spent 15 years at Tyco Healthcare becoming President of each of the Patient Care and Health Systems divisions.

   

LOGO

 

Mark Augusti

President, Clinical Therapies/Biologics


Joined Smith & Nephew in 2003 and since January 2008, has led the Clinical Therapies and Biologics businesses. He is based in Raleigh, North Carolina. He will leave the Group on completion of the Clinical Therapies disposal announced on 4 January 2012.

 

Previous Experience


Mark has held a number of senior positions within the Orthopaedics and Biologics businesses of Smith & Nephew. Prior to joining Smith & Nephew, he worked for GE Medical Systems in the US and Asia. Mark is also a Non-Executive Director of Hutchinson Technology Inc.

 

LOGO

 

Helen Maye

Head of Group Human Resources


Joined Smith & Nephew in July 2011. She is based in London and leads the Global Human Resources and Internal Communications functions.

 

Previous Experience


Helen has more than 30 years’ experience across a variety of international and global roles in medical devices and pharmaceuticals, including manufacturing, supply chain and human resources. Previously, she was Divisional Vice President of Human Resources at Abbott Laboratories.

 

50    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

   

 

 

LOGO

Roger Teasdale

President, Advanced Wound Management


Joined Smith & Nephew in 1989 within the Wound Management business. He was appointed President of Advanced Wound Management in May 2009. He is based in Hull.

Previous Experience


Roger has held a number of key roles within the Smith & Nephew Group in both the UK and the US and has been responsible for leading the transformation of the wound business in recent years.

LOGO

Francisco Canal Vega

President, Emerging Markets


Joined Smith & Nephew in January 2012. He is based in Dubai and leads the Emerging Markets division, focusing particularly on achieving market leading growth in Brazil, Russia, China and India.

Previous Experience


Francisco has held senior management positions in global companies including Gambro AB, Excelsior and Baxter International and has lived and worked in many countries including China, Japan, US and Spain. Francisco was also formerly a Board Member of EUCOMED.

LOGO

Kelvin Johnson

President, International Markets


Joined Smith & Nephew in 1980 and was appointed to lead the International Markets division, covering all countries outside the Established and Emerging Markets in 2011. He is based in Dubai.

Previous Experience


Kelvin has held a number of key international roles with Smith & Nephew, firstly in South Africa and then leading the Emerging Market strategy. He has spent some time leading the Group’s increased focus in China.

 

 

LOGO

Ros Rivaz

Chief Technology Officer


Joined Smith & Nephew in November 2011. She is responsible for global operations, IT systems, Corporate Sustainability and Regulatory and Quality Affairs and is focused on improving efficiency in Smith & Nephew’s processes. Ros is based in London.

Previous Experience


Ros has held senior management positions in global companies in the areas of supply chain management, logistics, manufacturing, procurement and systems, including, Imperial Chemical Industries, Tate & Lyle, Diageo and Premier Foods. She has 30 years’ experience across all areas of operational excellence.

LOGO

Gordon Howe

Senior Vice President,

Global Planning and Development


Joined Smith & Nephew in 1998 and, since August 2007, has headed up the Global Planning and Business Development teams. He is based in Memphis, Tennessee.

Previous Experience


Gordon has held a number of senior management positions within the Smith & Nephew Group firstly in the Orthopaedics division and more recently at Group Level. Prior to joining the Company, he held senior roles at United Technologies Corporation.

LOGO

Jack Campo

Chief Legal Officer


Joined Smith & Nephew in June 2008 and heads up the Global Legal function. Since late 2011 he has been based in Andover, Massachusetts.

Previous Experience


Prior to joining Smith & Nephew, Jack held a number of senior legal roles within the General Electric Company including 7 years at GE Healthcare (GE Medical Systems) in the US and Asia.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

    51    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Corporate Governance Statement

 

 

 

 

 

 

Compliance Statement

We are committed to the highest standards of corporate governance and comply with all the provisions of the UK Corporate Governance Code (“the Code”). The Company’s American Depositary Shares are listed on the NYSE and we are therefore subject to the rules of the NYSE as well as to the US securities laws and the rules of the SEC applicable to foreign private issuers. We comply with the requirements of the SEC and NYSE except that the Nominations Committee is not comprised wholly of independent Directors, as required by the NYSE, but consists of a majority of independent Directors in accordance with the Code. We shall explain in this Corporate Governance Statement and in the Directors’ Remuneration Report how we have applied the provisions and principles of the FSA Listing Rules, the Disclosure & Transparency Rules (“DTR”), and the Code throughout the year.

Board

The Board is responsible for determining the strategy of the Chief Executive Officer and his Executive team implement that strategy. The chart on the next page gives more detail about the structure of the Board, the matters we deal with and the key activities we undertook in 2011.

Roles of Directors

Whilst we all share collective responsibility for the activities of the Board, some of our roles have been defined in greater detail. In particular, the roles and responsibilities of the Chairman and Chief Executive Officer are clearly defined.

 

Chairman

–   Building a well balanced Board

 

–   Chairing Board meetings and setting Board agenda

 

–   Ensuring effectiveness of the Board and ensuring annual review undertaken

 

–   Encouraging constructive challenge and facilitating effective communication in the Board

 

–   Promoting effective Board relationships

 

–   Ensuring appropriate induction and development programmes

 

–   Ensuring effective two way communication and debate with shareholders

 

–   Setting the tone at the top with regard to compliance and sustainability matters

 

–   Promoting high standards of corporate governance

 

–   Maintaining appropriate balance between stakeholders

 
Chief Executive Officer

–   Developing and implementing Group strategy

 

–   Recommending the annual budget and five year strategic and financial plan

 

–   Ensuring coherent leadership of the Group

 

–   Managing the Group’s risk profile and establishing effective internal controls

 

–   Regularly reviewing organisational structure, developing executive team and planning for succession

 

 

–   Ensuring the Chairman and Board are kept advised and up to date regarding key matters

 

–   Maintaining relationships with shareholders and advising the board accordingly

 

–   Setting the tone at the top with regard to compliance and sustainability matters

The Non-Executive Directors meet regularly prior to each Board meeting without management in attendance. The roles of Non-Executive Directors and in particular the Senior Independent Non- Executive Director are defined as follows:

 

Non-Executive Directors

–   Providing effective challenge to management

 

–   Assist in development of strategy

 

–   Serve on the Board Committees

 
Senior Independent Non-Executive Director

–   Chairing meetings in the absence of the Chairman

 

–   Acting as sounding board for the Chairman on Board related matters

 

–   Acting as an intermediary for the other Directors where necessary

 

–   Available to shareholders on matters which cannot otherwise be resolved

 

–   Leading annual evaluation into the Board’s effectiveness

 

–   Leading search for a new Chairman, as necessary

Independence of Non-Executive Directors

We are sensitive to the need for our Non-Executive Directors to remain independent from management in order to exercise our independent oversight and effectively challenge management as necessary. The Board has determined that all Non-Executive Directors are independent in accordance with both UK and US requirements. None of our Non-Executive Directors or their immediate families has ever had a material relationship with the Group either directly as an employee or as a partner, shareholder or officer of an organisation that has a relationship with the Group. None of them receive additional remuneration apart from Directors’ fees, nor do they participate in the Group’s share option plans, performance related pay schemes or pension schemes. Nor do they serve as Directors of any companies or affiliates in which any other Director is a Director.

Now that Olivier Bohuon has settled into his new role and we are beginning to implement our new strategy, we are in a position to analyse the appropriate Board balance and structure for the future. We know that we will need different skills and experiences and, in particular, we would like to have a greater representation from Emerging Markets, which is a key Strategic Priority for us. The appointment of Ajay Piramal at the beginning of 2012 goes some way towards achieving this.

Rolf Stomberg has served on the Board for 14 years and will be retiring from the Board following this year’s Annual General Meeting. We are continuing to look for suitable Non-Executive Directors and, in due course, other longer serving Directors will step down.

 

 

 

 

 

 

52    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

Board Membership

 

Non-Executive Chairman Sir John Buchanan

Chief Executive Officer Olivier Bohuon (appointed on 1 April 2011)

Chief Financial Officer Adrian Hennah

8 Independent Non-Executive Directors

 

–   Richard De Schutter (Senior Independent Director)

 

–   Ian Barlow

 

–   Geneviève Berger

 

–   Pamela Kirby

 

–   Brian Larcombe

 

–   Joseph Papa

 

–   Ajay Piramal (appointed 1 January 2012)

 

–   Rolf Stomberg (to retire on 12 April 2012)

 

(David Illingworth retired as Chief Executive on 14 April 2011)

Role of the Board as set out in the schedule of matters reserved to the Board

 

Strategy

Approving the Group strategy including major changes to corporate and management structure, acquisitions, mergers, disposals, capital transactions over $10m, annual budget, financial plan, business plan, major borrowings and finance and banking arrangements

 

Approving changes to the size and structure of the Board, overseeing succession planning and the appointment and removal of Directors and the Company Secretary

 

Approving Group polices relating to corporate social responsibility, health and safety, Code of Conduct and Code of Share Dealing and other matters

Performance

Reviewing performance against strategy, budgets and financial and business plans

 

Overseeing Group operations and maintaining a sound system of internal control

 

Determining dividend policy and dividend recommendations

 

Approving the appointment and removal of the auditors and other professional advisors and approving significant changes to accounting policies or practices

 

Approving the use of the Company’s shares in relation to employee and executive incentive plans

Risk
Determining risk appetite, regularly reviewing risk register and risk management processes
Shareholder Communications

Approving preliminary announcement of annual results, annual report, half yearly report, quarterly interim management statements, the release of price sensitive announcements and any listing particulars, circulars or prospectuses

 

Maintaining relationships and continued engagement with shareholders

Key activities in 2011 (in addition to regular annual activities)

 

–   Appointment of Olivier Bohuon as Chief Executive Officer

–   Approval of new strategy and updated organisational structure

–   Approval of risk management programme

–   Approval of five year plan

–   Review of effectiveness of Board

–   Review of on-going Board composition

–   9 Scheduled meetings

–   3 Telephone Update Calls

–   4 Day Strategy Review and visit to our China operations

–   2 Day visit to our York and Hull operations

 

 

 

 

    53
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

Corporate Governance Statement continued

 

 

 

Board and Committee attendance

The table below details attendance of Directors at Board and Committee meetings held throughout the year:

 

    

Board

9 meetings

    

Remuneration
Committee

4 meetings

    

Audit
Committee

6 meetings

    

Nominations
Committee

4 meetings

     Ethics and
Compliance
Committee
4 meetings
 

Sir John Buchanan

     9                         4           

Olivier Bohuon (i)

     7                 3                    

David J. Illingworth (ii)

     3                         1           

Adrian Hennah

     9                                   

Ian Barlow

     9                 6                   

Geneviève B. Berger (iii, iv)

     8                                 2   

Pamela J. Kirby

     9         4                         4   

Brian Larcombe

     9         4         6                   

Joseph C. Papa

     9         4         6                 4   

Richard De Schutter

     9         4         6         4         4   

Rolf W. H. Stomberg

     9         4         6         4           

 

(i) Appointed to the Board on 1 April 2011.

 

(ii) Retired from the Board on 14 April 2011.

 

(iii) Appointed to the Ethics and Compliance Committee on 14 April 2011.

 

(iv) Attended all scheduled meetings and was unable to attend some meetings arranged at short notice because of prior commitments.

From time to time Directors also attend Committee meetings at the invitation of the Committee Chairman, even if they are not members of the Committee, in order to gain a better understanding of the activities of that Committee.

 

Board development programme

In 2011, the Board development programme focused on continuing to increase our understanding of the business and markets in which the Group operates. Throughout the year, we receive regular updates from our business operations across the world. It is however very much more real to visit these operations, to view the processes and to meet the people running and working in the businesses. This gives us an in-depth understanding of the opportunities and challenges employees face on a daily basis and helps to inform our decisions. Meeting our key employees around the world also helps us with succession planning.

We have commenced an induction programme for Ajay Piramal who joined the Board on 1 January 2012. He has received a briefing on the responsibilities and duties of a Director of a UK Listed company as well as a number of key corporate documents. A programme of events is being planned for his first visit to London as a member of our Board, when he will meet with senior employees and have the opportunity to visit some of our key UK locations.

Month   Activity

September

  Visit to Advanced Wound Management Factory in Suzhou, China
    Visit to Emerging Markets Head Office in Shanghai, China
    Presentation on the opportunities and challenges of doing business in China
    Presentation on the challenges of developing a Strategy in emerging markets
November   Visit to Surgical Skills Centre in York
    Visit to Advanced Wound Manufacturing factory and Head Office in Hull
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

54    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Board evaluation

Towards the end of 2011, Richard De Schutter, the Senior Independent Director led a review into the effectiveness of the Board and its Committees as a whole as well as reviewing individual contributors. He asked us to complete an online questionnaire and then interviewed each of us individually. With the appointment of a new Chief Executive Officer during the year and the subsequent development of the updated Strategic Priorities and organisational structure, we felt that it would be more beneficial to use an external facilitator for our effectiveness review in 2012, once some of the changes have had time to settle. Richard De Schutter reported back to us on his findings, which we discussed in detail in February 2012.

The review concluded that the Board works effectively and has an appropriate balance of experience and skills. Non-Executive Directors particularly valued receiving regular reports from Olivier Bohuon between meetings and having meetings with myself without management present prior to each Board meeting. We were also satisfied with the positive start made by Olivier Bohuon as Chief Executive Officer and welcomed the progress he was making in implementing the new strategy and in building a strong team.

We identified certain areas for continued improvement throughout 2012:

 

Ensuring that we spend more time in Board meetings on key strategic issues and not allowing time to be spent on operational matters that impact that priority
Implementing a more streamlined process for the appointment of Non-Executive Directors
Gaining a better understanding of succession planning below Board level
Taking more time to review our competitors and their strategies better
Reviewing our past decisions on a systematic basis

Company Secretary and Independent Advice

The Company Secretary, Susan Henderson, is responsible to the Board for ensuring that we comply with all corporate governance requirements and are kept updated on our responsibilities. We all have access to her, individually and collectively.

We may also, from time to time, obtain independent professional advice, at the Company’s expense, if we judge it necessary in order to fulfil our responsibilities as Directors. If we are unable to attend a Board meeting or Board Committee meeting, we ensure that we are familiar with the matters to be discussed and make our views known to the Chairman or the Chairman of the relevant Committee prior to the meeting.

Management of Conflicts of Interest

None of us nor our connected persons has any family relationship with any other Director or officer nor has a material interest in any contract to which the Company or any of its subsidiaries are or were a party during the year or up to 21 February 2012.

Each of us has a duty under the Companies Act 2006 to avoid a situation in which we have or may have a direct or indirect interest that conflicts or possibly may conflict with the interests of the Company. This duty is in addition to the existing duty that we owe to the Company to disclose to the Board any transaction or arrangement under consideration by the Company. If we become aware of any situation which may give rise to a conflict of interest, we inform the rest of the Board immediately and the Board is then permitted under the articles of association to authorise such conflict. The information is recorded in the Company’s Register of Conflicts together with the date on which authorisation was given. In addition, we certify, on an annual basis, that the information contained in the Register is correct.

When the Board decides whether or not to authorise a conflict, only the Directors who have no interest in the matter are able to participate in the discussion and a conflict is only authorised if we believe that it would not have an impact on our ability to promote the Company’s success in the long-term. Additionally, we may, as a Board determine that certain limits or conditions must be imposed when giving authorisation. We have identified no actual conflicts which have required approval by the Board. We have, however, identified seven situations which could potentially give rise to a conflict and these have been duly approved by the Board and are reviewed on an annual basis.

Re-appointment of Directors

In accordance with the Code, with effect from the Annual General Meeting held in 2011, all Directors, including Ajay Piramal who was appointed on 1 January 2012, offer ourselves to shareholders for re-election annually. In 2012 Rolf Stomberg will be retiring from the Board and will not offer himself for re-election as noted previously. Retiring Directors retain office until the conclusion of the Annual General Meeting. In addition, each Director may be removed at any time by the Board or the shareholders.

 
    55
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Corporate Governance Statement continued

 

 

 

 

 

Directors’ Indemnity Arrangements

Each Director is covered by appropriate directors and officers liability insurance and there are also Deeds of Indemnity in place between the Company and each Director. These Deeds of Indemnity mean that the Company indemnifies Directors in respect of any proceedings brought by third parties against them personally in their capacity as Directors of the Company. The Company would also fund on-going costs in defending a legal action as they are incurred rather than after judgement has been given. In the event of an unsuccessful defence in an action against them, individual Directors would be liable to repay the Company for any damages and to repay defence costs to the extent funded by the Company.

Liaison with shareholders

The Executive Directors meet regularly with investors to discuss the Company’s business and financial performance both at the time of the announcement of results and at industry investor events. During 2011, the Executive Directors held meetings with institutional investors, including investors representing approximately 47% of the share capital as at December 2011.

As part of this programme of investor meetings, during 2011, as Chairman of the Company, I met with investors representing 13.5% of the share capital. Over the last three years, I have met investors representing in aggregate 22.8% of the share capital. Also during 2011, Joseph Papa met with shareholders holding 14.3% of the share capital to discuss remuneration policies and plans and to introduce himself as the new Chairman of the Remuneration Committee.

We receive a short report at every Board meeting reviewing our major shareholders and any significant changes in their holdings since the previous meeting. Olivier Bohuon and Adrian Hennah routinely advise us of any concerns or issues that shareholders have raised with them in their meetings. We also receive copies of analysts’ reports on the Company and our peers between Board meetings.

The Company’s website (www.smith-nephew.com) contains information of interest to both institutional investors and private shareholders, including financial information and webcasts of the results presentations to analysts for each quarter, as well as specific information for private shareholders relating to the management of their shareholding.

Share capital

As at 21 February 2012, the Company’s total issued share capital with voting rights consisted of 895,845,540 Ordinary Shares of 20 US cents each. 60,322,610 Ordinary Shares are held in treasury and are not included in the above figure.

As at 21 February 2012, notification had been received from the undernoted investors under the DTR in respect of interests in 3% or more of the issued Ordinary Shares with voting rights of the Company.

 

     Number of
Shares
     %  

Invesco

     44,901,016         5.02   

BlackRock, Inc.

     44,811,205         5.02   

Newton Investment Management Limited

     44,337,465         4.98   

Legal and General Group plc

     35,675,739         3.99   

In addition to the above the Company is aware that Walter Scott & Partners Limited hold approximately 38m Ordinary Shares (4.2%). Otherwise, the Company is not aware of any person who has a significant direct or indirect holding of securities in the Company and is not aware of any persons holding securities which may control the Company. There are no securities in issue which have special rights as to the control of the Company.

Dividend

The Board has proposed a final dividend of 10.80 US cents per share which, together with the interim dividend of 6.60 US cents, makes a total for 2011 of 17.40 US cents. The final dividend is expected to be paid, subject to shareholder approval, on 9 May 2012 to shareholders on the register of Members at the close of business on 20 April 2012.

Annual General Meeting

The Company’s Annual General Meeting is to be held on 12 April 2012 at 2pm at The Royal Society, 6-9 Carlton House Terrace, London, SW1Y 5AG. Registered shareholders have been sent either a Notice of Annual General Meeting or notification of availability of the Notice of Annual General Meeting, as appropriate.

Code of Ethics for senior financial officers

We have adopted a Code of Ethics for senior financial officers, which is available on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com) and on request. This applies to the Chief Executive Officer, Chief Financial Officer, Group Financial Controller and the Group’s senior financial officers. There have been no waivers to any of the Code’s provisions nor any amendments made to the Code during 2011 or up until 21 February 2012.

 

 

 

 

56    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Evaluation of internal controls procedures

Management is responsible for establishing and maintaining adequate internal control over financial reporting as defined in Rule 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f) under the Securities Exchange Act of 1934.

We, as a Board, are responsible overall for reviewing and approving the adequacy and effectiveness of internal controls operated by the Group, including financial, operational and compliance controls and risk management. We have delegated responsibility for the review of financial, ethical compliance and quality management systems controls to the Audit Committee, which reviews the internal control process, on an annual basis and evaluates its effectiveness to ensure that it remains robust and to identify any control weaknesses. The latest review covered the financial year to 31 December 2011 and included the period up to the approval of this Annual Report. The main elements of this annual review are as follows:

 

The Chief Executive Officer and Chief Financial Officer have evaluated the effectiveness of the design and operation of the Group’s disclosure controls and procedures as at 31 December 2011. Based upon this evaluation, the Chief Executive Officer and Chief Financial Officer concluded on 22 February 2012 that the disclosure controls and procedures were effective as at 31 December 2011.
Management is responsible for establishing and maintaining adequate internal control over financial reporting. Management assessed the effectiveness of the Group’s internal control over financial reporting as at 31 December 2011 in accordance with the requirements in the US under s404 of the Sarbanes-Oxley Act. In making this assessment, they used the criteria set forth by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission in Internal Control-Integrated Framework. Based on their assessment, management concluded and reported that, as at 31 December 2011, the Group’s internal control over financial reporting is effective based on those criteria.
Having received the report from management, the Audit Committee reports to the Board on the effectiveness of controls.
Ernst & Young LLP, an independent registered public accounting firm issued an audit report on the Group’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2011. This report appears on page 83.

There is an established system of internal control throughout the Group and our divisions. The main elements of the internal control framework are as follows:

 

The management of each Division is responsible for the establishment and review of effective internal financial controls within their Division.
The Group Finance Manual sets out, amongst other things, financial and accounting policies and minimum internal financial control standards.
The Internal Audit function agrees an annual work plan and scope of work with the Audit Committee.
The Audit Committee reviewed reports from the internal auditors on their findings on internal financial controls.
The Audit Committee reviews the Group Whistleblower procedures.
The Audit Committee reviews regular reports from the Group Financial Controller and the Taxation and Treasury functions.

This system of internal control has been designed to manage rather than eliminate material risks to the achievement of our strategic and business objectives and can provide only reasonable, and not absolute, assurance against material misstatement or loss. Because of inherent limitations, our internal controls over financial reporting may not prevent or detect all mis-statements. In addition, our projections of any evaluation of effectiveness in future periods are subject to the risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions, or that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate. This process complies with the Turnbull working party guidance, revised October 2005 and additionally contributes to our compliance with the obligations under the Sarbanes-Oxley Act 2002 and other internal assurance activities. There has been no change in the Group’s internal control over financial reporting during the period covered by this Annual Report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the Group’s internal control over financial reporting.

Principal accountant fees and services

Fees for professional services provided by Ernst & Young LLP, the Group’s independent auditors in each of the last two fiscal years, in each of the following categories were:

 

    

2011

$ million

    

2010

$ million

 
Audit      3         3   
Audit related fees                
Tax      2         2   
Other                
       5         5   

Audit fees include fees associated with the annual audit and local statutory audits required internationally. A more detailed breakdown of audit fees may be found in Note 3 of the Notes to the Group accounts.

Disclosure of information to the auditors

In accordance with Section 418 of the Companies Act 2006, the Directors serving at the time of approving the Directors’ Report confirm that, to the best of their knowledge and belief, there is no relevant audit information of which the auditors, Ernst & Young LLP, are unaware and the Directors also confirm that they have taken reasonable steps to be aware of any relevant audit information and, accordingly, to establish that the auditors are aware of such information.

Auditors

Ernst & Young LLP have expressed their willingness to continue as auditors and resolutions proposing their reappointment and to authorise the Directors to determine their remuneration will be proposed at the Annual General Meeting as approved by the Audit Committee.

Directors’ Report

The Directors’ Report includes the following sections; “Business Review” (pages 14 to 45), “Corporate Governance” (pages 46 to 76) and “Investor Information” (pages 137 to 150).

Corporate headquarters and registered office

The corporate headquarters is in the UK and the registered office address is: Smith & Nephew plc, 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA, UK. Registered in England and Wales No. 324357. Tel: +44 (0) 20 7401 7646. Website: www.smith-nephew.com.

 
    57
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

   

Corporate Governance Statement continued

 

 

 

Committees of the Board

We delegate some of the Board’s detailed work to four Committees. Each of these has their own terms of reference, which may be found on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com. The Company Secretary or her designate is secretary to each of the Committees. The Chairman of each Committee reports orally to the Board and minutes of the meetings are circulated to all members of the Board.

 

Audit Committee
Ian Barlow   LOGO

Membership

 

–   Ian Barlow (Chairman) (Independent and financial expert)

 

–   Brian Larcombe (Independent)

 

–   Joseph Papa (Independent)

 

–   Richard De Schutter (Independent)

 

–   Rolf Stomberg (Independent)

Six Meetings

Main Responsibilities

–   Ensure Integrity of financial statements, reviewing significant financial reporting judgments and compliance with accounting standards, policies and practices ensuring compliance with UK and US statutory requirements

 

–   Monitor announcements relating to Group’s financial performance

 

–   Monitor effectiveness of internal controls and compliance with s404 Sarbanes Oxley

 

–   Review operation of Group’s risk management processes and the control environment mitigating compliance and quality management system risk

 

–   Recommend the re-appointment of the external auditors, monitor and review their performance, and the effectiveness of the audit process

 

–   Receive reports on fraud and whistleblowing

 

–   Agree internal audit plans and review internal audit reports

 

–   Monitor the effectiveness of the internal audit function

Key Activities in 2011 (in addition to main responsibilities)

 

–   Reviewed plans for reformatting the Annual Report

 

–   Reviewed the risk management process

 

–   Assumed responsibility for the review of the audit of Quality Management Systems

 

–   Considered the management of strategic risk by the Tax function

 

–   Reviewed the operations of the Disclosures Committee

 

–   Received and considered a report from the Treasury function

 

–   Received and considered an external report on the effectiveness of the internal audit function

Remuneration Committee
Joseph Papa   LOGO

Membership

 

–   Joseph Papa (Chairman) (Independent)

 

–   Brian Larcombe (Independent)

 

–   Pamela Kirby (Independent)

 

–   Richard De Schutter (Independent)

 

–   Rolf Stomberg (Independent)

Four Meetings

 

Three matters agreed by written resolution

Main Responsibilities

 

–   Determine remuneration policy for Executive Directors and senior executives

 

–   Approve individual remuneration packages for Executive Directors and Executive Officers at least annually and any major changes to individual packages throughout the year

 

–   Determine the use of long-term incentive plans and oversee the use of shares in all executive and employee plans

 

–   Approve appropriate performance measures for short-term and long-term incentive plans for Executive Directors and senior executives

 

–   Determine pay-outs under short-term and long-term incentive plans for Executive Directors and senior executives

 

–   Approve Directors’ Remuneration Report ensuring compliance with related governance provisions

 

–   Maintain constructive engagement on remuneration issues with shareholders

 

–   Have regard to remuneration policies and practices across the Group

Key Activities in 2011 (in addition to main responsibilities)

 

–   Approved package for incoming Chief Executive Officer and retirement arrangements for outgoing Chief Executive

 

–   Approved joining and leaving packages for all direct reports to Chief Executive Officer

 

–   Undertook comprehensive review of remuneration arrangements for top 70 senior executives to align remuneration with the updated Group strategy

 

–   Undertook engagement programme with major shareholders to explain new remuneration arrangements

 

 

 

 

 

58    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Ethics & Compliance Committee
Pamela Kirby   LOGO

Membership

 

–   Pamela Kirby (Chairman) (Independent)

 

–   Joseph Papa (Independent)

 

–   Richard De Schutter (Independent)

 

–   Geneviève Berger (Independent)

Four Meetings

Main Responsibilities

–   Review ethics and compliance programmes

 

–   Review policies and training programmes

 

–   Review compliance performance based on monitoring auditing and investigations data

 

–   Review hotline issues and calls

 

–   Review Group’s internal and external communications relating to ethical and compliance issues

 

–   Review external developments and compliance activities

 

–   Receive reports from the Executive ethics and compliance meetings and from the Chief Compliance Officer and the Chief Legal Officer

Key Activities in 2011 (in addition to main responsibilities)

 

–   Reviewed implications of UK Bribery Act and approved updates to processes as appropriate

 

–   Reviewed updates on compliance programme for distributors

 

–   Reviewed internal reports into the effectiveness of our compliance arrangements in China

 

Nominations Committee
Sir John Buchanan   LOGO

Membership

 

–   Sir John Buchanan (Chairman) (Independent on appointment)

 

–   Olivier Bohuon

 

–   Richard De Schutter (Independent)

 

–   Rolf Stomberg (Independent)

Four Meetings

 

One matter agreed by written resolution

Main Responsibilities

 

–   Review size and composition of Board

 

–   Oversee Board succession plans

 

–   Recommend Director appointments

Key Activities in 2011 (in addition to main responsibilities)

 

–   Undertook the search for a new Chief Executive Officer and recommended the appointment of Olivier Bohuon

 

–   Reviewed and updated the parameters for the search for additional Non-Executive Directors. Recommended changes to the composition and chairmanship of Board Committees

 

–   Recommended the appointment of Ajay Piramal as Non-Executive Director

 

–   Considered the implications of the Davies Report and revised policy on building a diverse Board

 

–   Reviewed our use of search firms

 

 

 

 

 

 

    59
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Corporate Governance Statement continued

Audit Committee

 

 

 

 

 

Dear shareholder,

I am pleased to present my report on the activities of the Audit Committee in 2011. The membership and the principal duties of the Committee are set out in the table on page 58 of this report.

The members are all independent Directors and bring relevant expertise to the committee from their current or prior roles as Chief Executives of substantial businesses both in the UK and USA and from their roles as Non-Executive Directors at other corporations. I myself am the designated finance expert being a Chartered Accountant and former senior partner at KPMG UK, retiring in 2008.

In addition to the usual matters, which fall to the Audit Committee, such as approving the financial results for the year, half year and the quarterly interim management statements and the review of applicable accounting policies and going concern assumptions, the Audit Committee reviewed a number of topics during 2011.

Review of format of Annual Report

As you will have noticed, we undertook a thorough review of the style and format of the Annual Report during 2011. We wanted to present our Group to you in a clearer more user friendly manner, so that you could find your way more easily around the document to the information you need. We have explained our Strategic Priorities and their relation to our Key Performance Indicators, risk and remuneration policies. We have included more tables, charts and pictures and adopted a more personal style in explaining our approach to governance. We are mindful of proposals from the Department of Business Innovation And Skills regarding Narrative Reporting and regard the work done in refocusing the Annual Report this year, as being a good base on which to build the report of the future.

Review of accounting policies

As noted we reviewed and concluded on the appropriateness of the Group’s principal accounting policies, practices and accounting judgments concentrating on the critical accounting policies requiring management’s judgement, namely the valuation of inventory, review of the carrying value of goodwill, intangible and tangible assets and the valuation of retirement benefits, contingencies and provisions.

Compliance

We reviewed compliance with accounting standards, accounting policies and practices, accounting and reporting issues, going concern assumptions and the UK Corporate Governance Code and section 404 of the Sarbanes Oxley Act. No concerns were raised with us in 2011 about possible improprieties in matters of financial reporting or other matters.

Review of Internal Audit function

We reviewed the Internal Audit function, its programme of work and its resourcing requirements, specifically in the area of internal controls over financial reporting, ethical compliance, quality management systems (see below), assessing the effectiveness of the risk management process and the prevention and detection of fraud. We were assisted in this by an external review carried out by PricewaterhouseCoopers. This concluded that the internal audit function was effective and respected across the Group having adapted successfully to an expanding remit to address the changing needs of the business.

Quality Management Systems audit

In 2010, our Internal Audit function assumed responsibility for the review of our quality management systems, for our systems that monitor our manufacturing activities for compliance with standards set by regulatory authorities, including the FDA in the US, the MHRA in the UK and other comparable bodies worldwide. We continued to review the work of the Internal Audit function in this area in 2011. This work included monitoring controls that mitigate quality management system risk.

Review of risk management process

We examined and updated the way we manage risk within the organisation and undertook a mapping exercise to link the key risks identified within our businesses with the key risks identified by the Board at our Strategy Review. We then linked these risks back to our

Strategic Priorities and identified the mitigating action in place to control these risks. This will assist the Board and senior management to concentrate on the key strategic risks and their management faced by the Group. These are both downside risks (something going wrong) and upside risk (missed opportunities).

We continued to review the Group’s approach to internal financial control and the operation of the risk management process. We also evaluated the effectiveness of the Group’s systems to identify and manage material risks.

Receipt of functional reports

During the year, we received reports from the Tax and Treasury functions including how they manage risk.

Review of the work of the external auditors

We assessed the performance of Ernst & Young, our external auditors. This was done throughout the year through review of their regular reports on the scope and outcomes of their work. These reports included accounting matters, governance and control and accounting developments. In addition we utilised formal year-end feedback from all our operating units as a result of which we asked for improvements to be made in two operating locations. We reviewed the inspection reports from the Auditor Oversight Boards in the UK and the US. We also ensured that the audit-related, tax and other services received from the external auditors were pre-approved in accordance with the Auditor Independence Policy described below. Finally we reviewed the fees of the auditors using benchmarking against groups of comparable size and complexity. Our conclusions were that the external audit was carried out effectively and with the necessary objectivity and independence and this is the basis for our recommendation to the Board and shareholders that Ernst & Young be reappointed.

Auditor Independence Policy

We have determined a schedule of approved non-audit services for the Group external auditors to undertake. Our Auditor Independence Policy prohibits the external auditors from performing services which would result in the auditing of their own work, participating in activities normally undertaken by management, acting as advocates for the Group and creating a mutuality of interest between the auditors and the Group by, for example, being remunerated through a success fee structure. On an annual basis, we pre-approve the budget for fees relating to audit and non-audit work, including taxation compliance services, in accordance with a listing of particular services. In the event that limits for these services are expected to be exceeded or the Group wants the external auditors to perform services that have not been pre-approved, my approval is required. The Committee is subsequently advised of any such services and fees. In this way all services provided by the external auditors during the year were pre-approved by the Audit Committee. The Auditor Independence Policy also governs the policy regarding the audit partner rotation in accordance with the Auditing Practices Board Ethical Standards in the UK and the SEC rules in the US. During the year the second partner on the account was replaced under these rules, a transition that was handled well by Ernst & Young. Partners and senior audit staff may not be recruited by the Group unless two years have expired since their previous involvement with the Group. No such recruitment has occurred.

Internal control and risk management

On behalf of the Board, we reviewed the system of internal financial control and satisfied ourselves that we are meeting required standards both for the year ended 31 December 2011 and up to the date of approval of this Annual Report.

 

LOGO

Ian Barlow

Chairman of Audit Committee

 

 

60    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

Nominations Committee

 

Dear shareholder,

I am pleased to present my report on the activities of the Nominations Committee in 2011. The membership and the principal duties of the Committee are set out in the table on page 59 of this report.

We dealt with the following important matters in 2011.

Appointment of Olivier Bohuon

We completed the search for a new Chief Executive Officer, recommending to the Board in February that Olivier Bohuon be appointed. Olivier joined the Board in April and became Chief Executive Officer on 14 April 2011 following the Annual General Meeting.

Review of Board composition

We reviewed the composition of the Board, recognising that whilst stability was important through a period of change, it was also important to refresh and build a Board for the future.

We have identified that Rolf Stomberg, Richard De Schutter, Pamela Kirby and Brian Larcombe have all served on the Board for over 9 years and that, therefore, some may consider their independence to be impaired. We have analysed the skills that the Board would lose when these Directors leave the Board and the skills we will need to ensure we have the most effective Board to see us into the future. We have identified that the Board needs the following skills and experience:

 

–   Emerging market experience, ideally in China or India

 

–   US medical devices experience

 

–   European healthcare experience

Our search, is therefore focusing on these three key areas. As and when we find suitable candidates willing to join our Board, we can replace some of the longer serving Directors. We are reluctant to release hard working and experienced colleagues who are active contributors to our boardroom discussions until we appoint suitable Directors to take their place.

Appointment of Ajay Piramal

We completed the search for an additional Non-Executive Director and recommended to the Board in December that Ajay Piramal be appointed. We approached Ajay directly to consider joining our Board, because of his well-established and renowned track record both in the Healthcare industry and specifically in the Emerging Markets of India and China, which we identified as one of our Strategic Priorities.

Use of search firms

During the year, we reviewed our use of search firms. When briefing search firms, we explain the importance to us of building a diverse board and request that shortlists include candidates from a wide range of backgrounds.

Consideration of diversity issues

We also considered the Davies Report into Women on Boards and our response to the issues it raised.

We are strongly committed to diversity in its broadest sense and over the years have attempted to recruit Board members from a wide range of backgrounds.

We already have two female Directors – Pamela Kirby and Geneviève Berger and aspire to increase the number of women on the Board to around 25% by 2015.

We will, however, continue to recruit on merit and for us gender is only one diversity measure. We welcome the existing diversity on our Board where we enjoy a broad perspective given our differing skills and experiences. This includes professionals, with backgrounds ranging from UK and US corporate careers to notable scientists who are vital in bringing understanding of the importance of innovation and the scientific challenges we face as a business. We also have a broad range of nationalities represented on our Board, from UK, US, India, Europe and New Zealand.

 

LOGO

Sir John Buchanan

Chairman of Nominations Committee

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    61    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011    
         

 

 

LOGO

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Corporate Governance Statement continued

Ethics & Compliance Committee

 

 

Dear shareholder,

I am pleased to present my report on the activities of the Ethics & Compliance Committee in 2011. The membership and the principal duties of the Committee are set out in the table on page 59 of this report.

The following are some of the key issues we have focused on in 2011.

UK Bribery Act

We considered the implications of the UK Bribery Act on our operations and practices. We already had a well-developed global compliance programme in accordance with laws such as the US Foreign Corrupt Practices Act (“FCPA”) but recognised the need to make various changes to adapt our programme to reflect the requirements of the UK Bribery Act. We therefore discussed and approved applicable changes to our existing processes.

Compliance activities in Emerging Markets

We received regular reports from the Chief Compliance Officer on our compliance programme in China, the specific compliance challenges faced by our people in this region and the measures taken to address these challenges, particularly our work with third party sellers.

Oversight of ethics and compliance programmes

We continued to monitor the effectiveness of our global ethics and compliance programmes. This included reviewing Group policies in this area and considering compliance, monitoring and audit reports. We also received regular reports on the number and nature of investigations conducted and calls to our hotline.

Communication and training

In addition, we continued to monitor the Group’s internal communications and training in relation to ethics and compliance policies and reviewed the materials used to train our third party sellers. All employees have received a copy of the Code of Conduct which sets out the basic legal and ethical principles for carrying out business and applies both to employees and those who act on the Group’s behalf. It sets out in detail how persons covered by the Code of Conduct are expected to interact ethically with healthcare professionals and government officials. It also covers the broader issues of ethics and compliance throughout the business and includes a code of business principles. A copy of the Code of Conduct can be found on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com).

The Code of Conduct includes our whistle-blowing policy, which enables employees and members of the public to contact us anonymously through an independent provider. All calls and contacts are investigated and the appropriate action taken, including reports to senior management, or the Board, where warranted.

Settlement with US Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”) and US Department of Justice (“DOJ”)

In January 2012, we reviewed and approved the final terms of the settlement between the Company and the SEC and DOJ in connection with their FCPA investigation of the medical devices industry. This has been a matter that we, as a Committee have monitored closely since the formation of the Committee in 2008.

 

LOGO

Pamela Kirby

Chairman of Ethics & Compliance Committee

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

62    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Corporate Governance

 

    

Other Committees

 

 

Executive Risk Committee

Olivier Bohuon chairs our Executive Risk Committee which includes the Executive Directors and Executive Officers of the Group. As an integral part of our planning and review process, the management of each of our divisions identifies the risks applicable to their business, the probability of those risks occurring, the impact if they do occur and the actions required and being taken to manage and mitigate those risks. The Executive Risk Committee meets twice-a-year to review the major risks they identify across the Group and the mitigation processes and plans. As appropriate, the Executive Risk Committee may re-categorise risks or require further information or mitigating action to be undertaken. We receive an annual report from the Executive Risk Committee, which details the significant risks categorised by potential financial impact on profit and share price and by likelihood of occurrence. Details of new, key or significantly increased risks, along with actions put in place to mitigate such risks, are also reported to us as appropriate. We have provided further information on the principal risks identified through this process in “Risk factors” on pages 16 to 18 of this Annual Report.

Disclosures Committee

Olivier Bohuon chairs the Disclosures Committee which includes the Chief Financial Officer and various additional senior executives. The Committee meets as required and approves the release of all major communications to investors, to the UK Listing Authority and to the London and New York Stock Exchanges.

 

LOGO

Sir John Buchanan

Chairman

22 February 2012

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    63
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance

 

   Directors’ Remuneration Report    
     

 

LOGO

   
     
   

    Joseph Papa

    Chairman of Remuneration Committee

   
   
 

We are building a remuneration framework to reinforce a new strategy and to drive performance for the benefit of our shareholders”

 

 

 

 

 

64    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

Directors’ Remuneration Report

Dear shareholder,

I am pleased to present the report on the activities of the Smith & Nephew Remuneration Committee throughout 2011. This was a year of many changes for Smith & Nephew. I took over from Rolf Stomberg as Chairman of the Committee at the Annual General Meeting, the same day as Olivier Bohuon assumed the role of Chief Executive Officer. Elsewhere in this annual report, you will have read about the new strategy which Olivier is implementing across the Group. I shall now explain how the Remuneration Committee are building the remuneration framework for the Executive Directors and other senior executives that will reinforce that new strategy and drive performance for the benefit of you, our shareholders.

Our review has been driven by the following principles:

 

Restraint – the total reward at target under the 2012 framework is broadly the same as under the 2011 framework.

 

Transparency – the new framework is simpler and clearer to understand by all stakeholders.

 

Alignment with strategy – the measures and targets in all our plans are linked back to our business goals.

The membership and the principal duties of the Committee are set out in the table on page 58 of this Annual Report. The formal Directors’ Remuneration Report that follows explains the technical details of our remuneration arrangements in 2011 and also looks forward to explain our remuneration strategy for 2012 and beyond. Firstly however, I should like to explain some of the main activities of the Committee in 2011 and the reasoning behind the new remuneration structure we are proposing.

New remuneration arrangements for the Executive Directors and Senior Executives

The main work of the Remuneration Committee this year has been the development of a remuneration strategy for our Executive Directors and Senior Executives which supports and reinforces the new strategy Olivier is pursuing. We want to put in place a remuneration framework that will focus our key executives to drive the new strategy over the short, medium and long-term which in turn will drive performance for our shareholders.

Following a review of our existing arrangements, which included feedback from our senior executives, it was felt that the plans previously in place were too complex and really did not work as effective incentives for the performance and behaviours we wished to drive. As a result, we are proposing a revised framework, which seeks to simplify remuneration at Smith & Nephew, provide a clear link to the business goals and strengthen the line of sight between reward and performance. The changes we are proposing have consciously been designed to be broadly neutral in value: for target performance the quantum available to our Executive Directors and Executive Officers will not change. However, we have rebalanced the package across the short, medium and long-term varying by level, to improve the link with our business strategy.

We have moved away from two long-term incentive arrangements to a simple performance share plan linked to the delivery of Total Shareholder Return relative to our peers and growth in free cash flow.

 

We have also amended the short-term incentive arrangements. The cash element will be linked to the achievement of business and strategic performance measures with an equity incentive linked to individual and business performance over the medium-term.

We have introduced measures to enable us to clawback payments and awards already made should a serious financial mis-statement come to light or a participant is found to have engaged in misconduct. We have also strengthened the rules around share ownership for our executives.

In December, I visited a number of our largest shareholders and UK Institutional bodies to discuss our new proposals. They were all broadly supportive of our moves towards increased transparency, simplification and alignment with our changing corporate strategy and most importantly shareholder interests. The suggestions made by these shareholders have been most useful in developing our final proposals.

Retirement arrangements for David Illingworth

Consideration was given to the retirement arrangements for David Illingworth who stepped down from the Board in April. We followed the provisions in his service contract and saw no need to make discretionary adjustments. David was employed for seven months of the year and will receive a bonus in respect of this employment period. Since his retirement David has continued to provide consultancy advice to Olivier and has received a consultancy fee in respect of this. Details of David’s retirement and consultancy arrangements can be found in the report that follows.

UK and International ShareSave Plans

We have operated an all-employee ShareSave Plan in the UK for 30 years. In 2002 we introduced an International ShareSave Plan which now operates in 27 countries. The UK and International ShareSave Plans approved in 2002 have now expired and need to be renewed at the Annual General Meeting. These plans are very popular amongst our employees who are able to save on a regular basis and then buy shares in the Company. We have around 2,500 employees participating in the current plans around the world and are currently exploring ways of extending these arrangements to China and other emerging markets to enable us to attract and retain talent in these key areas.

 

 

    65
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 
 
 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

Compliance statement

We have prepared this Directors’ Remuneration Report (the “Report”) in accordance with The Large and Medium-sized Companies and Groups (Accounts and Reports) Regulations 2008 (the “Regulations”). It also meets the relevant requirements of the Financial Services Authority (“FSA”) Listing Rules. As required by the Regulations, a resolution to approve the Report will be proposed at the Annual General Meeting on 12 April 2012.

As set out on page 58 of this Annual Report, my fellow members of the Remuneration Committee are Pamela Kirby, Brian Larcombe, Richard De Schutter and Rolf Stomberg who will be retiring from the Board on 12 April 2012. We would like to thank Rolf for all the work he did as Chairman of the Remuneration Committee for 10 years. Details concerning the number of meetings held and the scope and role of our duties may be found on this page. From time to time, we are advised by Olivier Bohuon, Chief Executive Officer, Susan Henderson, Company Secretary, Helen Maye, Head of Group Human Resources and Elizabeth Sohn, SVP Compensation and Benefits, who attend some or all of our meetings, except for when their personal remuneration is being discussed.

Independent advice

During the year, we conducted a review of our remuneration consultants. We felt that with a new Chief Executive Officer, a new Chairman of the Remuneration Committee and a new Head of Group Human Resources, it would also be appropriate to appoint a new Remuneration Consultant. Given our global business, we wanted a firm with an international presence and in particular one with an internal data service. After considering a number of firms, the Remuneration Committee appointed Towers Watson in September 2011. They have assisted us in developing the new remuneration packages in line with our new strategy. Throughout 2011, we were also advised by Deloitte LLP relating to long-term comparative performance and Towers Watson, Aon Hewitt, Mercer Limited relating to salary data. Towers Watson also provided other human resources and compensation advice to the Company for levels below Board level and Deloitte also provided taxation advice to the Group. All of these consultants have complied with the Code of Conduct for Remuneration Consultants and we are satisfied that their advice is objective and independent.

Remuneration policy

Our policy is designed to attract talent that will drive the strategy over the short, medium and long-term, which in turn will lead to performance for our shareholders. This report describes the remuneration arrangements which were in force during 2011, but it also looks forward to describe the remuneration arrangements we are applying in 2012 and beyond. We therefore thought that it would be helpful to provide a summary of these arrangements before focusing on the detail later in the report.

 

 

 

 

 

 

66    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

       2011   2012   Objective   Link to Business Strategy

Base Salary

and Benefits

 

Base salary benchmarked to median for relevant geographic market.

 

Benefits such as private healthcare, company car or allowance in line with local competitive practice.

 

Executive Directors

Non pensionable, non bonusable salary supplement of 30% base salary paid in lieu of pension contributions. Death in service cover of 7 times base salary, of which 4 times salary payable as lump sum.

 

Executive Officers

Pension plan entitlement based on local defined benefit and defined contribution arrangements.

  To attract and retain high performing talent to the Group by setting base salary and benefits at rates comparable to what would be paid in an equivalent position elsewhere.  

Ensure we have a strong team of executives to drive performance.

 

Reflects responsibility of role and breadth of leadership of the Group.

Annual Cash Incentive

One year

 

Executive Directors Target: 100% of salary Maximum: 150% of salary

 

Executive Officers Target: 70% of salary Maximum: 140% of salary

 

Executive Directors Target: 100% of salary Maximum: 150% of salary

 

Executive Officers

Target: 55% of salary Maximum: 110% of salary

 

To motivate and reward the achievement of annual Group objectives.

 

Focuses on reward for performance against specific Group goals.

 

Drives annual performance on our financial, operating and strategic KPIs.

 

Reinforces individual performance and accountability on the immediate annual goals which will provide a solid base for delivering sustained year on year growth over the longer-term.

 

Weighted heavily towards financial performance at individual and Group level.

Equity Incentive Award

One-three years

  Not applicable  

Executive Directors and Executive Officers

Target: 50% of salary

Maximum: 65% of salary

 

Vesting in equal annual tranches over three years, subject to sustained individual performance.

 

To motivate and reward sustained individual performance.

 

To provide a strong retention element over the medium-term and reinforce the longer term view.

 

Reinforces the Smith & Nephew principles of “what” and “how” to ensure that executives are delivering results in the right way, having regard for our people, reputation and ethics.

 

Underscores individual performance and accountability to deliver results focusing on near-term milestones to provide the base for future growth.

Long-Term Incentives Three years  

Performance Share

Plan

 

Executive Directors

Max Face value: 150% of salary + 1.5x multiplier, or 225% of salary

 

Executive Officers

Max Face value: 75% of salary + 1.5x multiplier or 112.5% of salary

 

Performance Share

Plan

 

Executive Directors

Target value: 95% of salary

Max value: 190% of salary

 

Executive Officers

Target value: 55% of salary

Max value: 110% of salary

 

Reward for strong

performance over the

longer-term.

 

From 2012, vesting depends on relative TSR ranking and free cash flow.

  Awards continue to be linked to strong relative returns to shareholders and to maintaining long-term cash generation.
   

Executive Option Plan

 

Executive Directors and Executive Officers

Face value: 100% of salary

  Removed   Removed   Removed

These arrangements are described in greater detail on pages 68 to 71.

    67
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

 

Base salary and benefits (including pensions)

We aim to pay base salaries taking into account the scope and responsibility of the position and performance potential of the individual by reference to the median salary for the relevant geographical market. We review salaries on an annual basis with effect from 1 April each year.

With effect from 1 April 2011, we approved the following base salaries for the Executive Directors:

 

Olivier Bohuon

   1,050,000

Adrian Hennah

   £ 580,000

In February 2012, we reviewed the base salaries of the Executive Directors having regard to average salary increases across the Group which will be around 3%. We considered increasing the salaries paid to the Executive Directors by a similar amount given their outstanding performance and contribution. The Executive Directors have however requested that at a time when we are driving cost efficiencies across the Group and a number of positions are being eliminated, no increase be made to Olivier Bohuon’s salary and that Adrian Hennah’s salary be increased by 1%. Their base salaries with effect from 1 April 2012 will therefore be:

 

Olivier Bohuon

   1,050,000

Adrian Hennah

   £585,800

We also provide benefits in line with local market practice in the countries in which we operate. Typically, these benefits include private healthcare, company car or allowance and where appropriate relocation expenses.

Pensions

We provide pension arrangements for employees across the Group. The nature of the arrangements differ depending on their location and in some cases their length of service depending on the arrangements in place when they first joined the Company.

Olivier Bohuon and Adrian Hennah both receive a salary supplement of 30% of basic salary to apply towards their retirement savings in lieu of membership of a company run pension scheme. Base salary is the only element of remuneration that is pensionable. They also receive death in service cover of seven times basic salary, of which four times salary is payable as a lump sum. Executive Officers who joined the company in 2003 or later are also entitled to receive a salary supplement or to join one of the Company’s Defined Contribution Pension Plans depending on local practice.

Different arrangements are in place for employees and Executive Officers who joined the Company prior to 2003 as follows:

In the UK, such Executive Officers participate in the Smith & Nephew UK Pension Fund or the UK Executive Pension Scheme, under which pensions have been accrued in the year at an annual rate of one-thirtieth of final pensionable salary up to a limit based on service of two-thirds of final pensionable salary, subject to HM Revenue & Customs (“HMRC”) constraints. The normal retirement age is 62. Pensions in payment are guaranteed to increase by 5% per annum or the rate of inflation in the UK, if lower. Death in service cover of four times salary and a spouse’s pension at the rate of two thirds of the member’s pension are provided on death. A salary supplement partially compensates for the HMRC earnings cap on final pensionable salary which continues to apply in the defined benefit plans.

In the US such Executive Officers participate in either the defined benefit Smith & Nephew US Pension Plan or the defined contribution US Savings plan 401 (K) Plus. Under the US Pension Plan, pensions accrue at an annual rate of approximately one sixty-sixth of final pensionable salary up to a limit based on service of 53% of final pensionable salary. The plan also provides for a spouse’s pension at

the rate of one half of the member’s pension on death. Normal retirement age under the plan is 65. For executives in the defined benefit and defined contribution plans, a supplementary plan is used to provide additional retirement benefits and to compensate for the earnings cap imposed by the US Internal Revenue Code.

Short-term incentive arrangements

As I explained in my introductory letter, we reviewed all our remuneration arrangements in 2011. This review has resulted in a change to our short-term incentive arrangements. As you will have seen elsewhere in this Annual Report, our strategy has a number of near term goals, particularly in improving efficiencies and reducing costs in our established markets. We need to achieve these short-term goals before we can achieve our longer term objectives of investing in emerging markets and innovating for value. We therefore need a remuneration framework which incentivises our executives to drive short-term performance which will enable the Group to achieve the long term performance we want for our shareholders.

A proportion of Annual Incentive earned by Executive Directors and Executive Officers prior to 2011 was deferred into share awards. For 2012, we are moving away from a single Annual Incentive Plan, with a deferred element to two distinct elements comprising an Annual Cash Incentive and an Equity Incentive Award. The bonuses earned in 2011 have therefore been paid entirely in cash and a new short-term Equity Incentive Award will be made later in March 2012.

The arrangements which applied in 2011 and those which will apply from 2012 onwards are both described below.

Annual Incentive Plan in 2011

During 2011, we operated an Annual Incentive Plan across the Group. Executive Directors and Executive Officers participated in the same Annual Incentive Plan although the opportunities varied, reflecting their differing roles and levels of responsibility:

 

      
 
Performance at
target
  
  
    
 
Performance at
maximum
  
  

Executive Directors

     100%         150%   

Executive Officers

     70%         140%   

The performance measures for the Annual Incentive Plan were linked to the four strategic pillars for success which drove our Strategy in 2011, namely “Customer Led” “Efficient”, “Investing for Growth” and “Aligned”. All employees across the Group were set performance objectives that linked back to these strategic pillars.

The incentive bonus in 2011 for Executive Directors was subject to performance measures relating to revenue (30% of incentive), trading profit/margin (30%) and trading cash flow (15%). The remaining 25% of the incentive payable was dependent on personal objectives.

Over the period, underlying revenue growth was 4%, underlying trading profit fell by 4%, trading margin fell by 200 bps and trading profit to cash conversion was 87%. Collectively these financial performance measures were just below target. The remaining part of the incentive bonus reflects the Executive Directors’ performance against their personal objectives. The Remuneration Committee reviewed the performance of Olivier Bohuon and Adrian Hennah against their agreed individual objectives for 2011 and determined that Olivier Bohuon had consistently exceeded his objectives for the year (in building a strong team and launching the new strategy) and that Adrian Hennah had consistently met his objectives for the year.

 
68    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

 

 

 

 

The overall cash incentive bonuses were as follows:

 

      
 
Total Cash
Bonus
  
  

Olivier Bohuon(i)

     807,709   

Adrian Hennah

     £548,680   

David Illingworth(i)

     $497,199   

 

(i) Prorated to reflect active service with the Company.
  (Olivier Bohuon appointed CEO in April 2011; David Illingworth retired in August 2011).

Annual Cash Incentive in 2012

From 2012 onwards, the Annual Incentive for Executive Directors and Executive Officers is divided into two parts: a) an Annual Cash Incentive and b) an Equity Incentive Award, which is a conditional award over ordinary shares, vesting in equal annual tranches over three years, provided that individual performance is sustained. The payment of the Annual Cash Incentive and the award and subsequent vesting of the Equity Incentive Award are dependent upon the same performance measures.

The Annual Cash Incentive is designed to reward employees for the annual achievement of Company financial and non-financial business goals. The level of Equity Incentive Award is governed by these same annual goals and vests only if an acceptable level of performance against these same goals is sustained in each of the following three years.

The performance measures for Executive Directors are based on a mix of financial goals and non-financial goals as follows:

 

Financial

  

Revenue (30%)

         
Goals   

Trading Profit (30%)

   70%
    

Trading Cash (10%)

    

Non-Financial 

  

Olivier Bohuon

  

Adrian Hennah

    

Goals

  

R&D investment

  

R&D investment

    
    

Development of

  

Shared Services

    
    

product portfolio

         
    

Succession

  

Succession

   30%
    

Planning

  

Planning

    
    

Employee

engagement

  

Employee

engagement

    
    

Compliance

  

Compliance

    

The performance measures for Executive Officers and for all other employees in the Group are cascaded down from these goals, so that all employees are aligned with the same business goals.

For each of the above measures, we have determined the precise measurements for the achievement at threshold, target and maximum, which are directly linked with the Financial Plan for 2012. As such, these measurements are commercially sensitive. In next year’s Report, we will disclose levels of performance against the measures.

The maximum Cash Incentive payable depends upon level within the Company. Maximum and target awards for Executive Directors and Executive Officers are as follows:

 

      
 
Performance at
target
  
  
    
 
Performance at
maximum
  
  

Executive Directors

     100%         150%   

Executive Officers

     55%         110%   

Equity Incentive Award in 2012

Grant Conditions

We measure achievement against the goals in two different ways. Firstly we look at what the employee has achieved in the year and secondly we look at how they have performed in the year. It is important to us that as well as achieving their financial targets, our employees are displaying the right behaviours and values, that they are customer focused, operating compliantly and ethically and are treating their fellow employees fairly. Executive Directors and Executive Officers will receive an Annual Equity Incentive Award provided that they consistently meet the goals described above on both the “how” and “what” bases. If they fail to meet either of these ratings, they will receive no award and if they exceed their objectives on both measures, they will receive a higher award. The level of awards for Executive Directors and Executive Officers is as follows:

 

    Consistently

meets “how”

and “what”

objectives

  Consistently

exceeds “how”

and “what”

objectives

Executive Directors

  50% base salary   65% base salary

Executive Officers

  50% of base salary   65% of base salary

Vesting Conditions

The Equity Award will be a conditional award over ordinary shares. This award will vest in equal annual tranches over three years subject to continued achievement of objectives. Each tranche will only vest if the Executive Director or Executive Officer has consistently met their objectives on both the “how” and the “what” basis in each year since the grant of the award. In the event that objectives in subsequent years are not met, the unvested portion of the Equity Incentive Awards granted in previous years will lapse.

Long term incentives

As I mentioned earlier, we have made changes to the overall remuneration framework for 2012. Prior to 2012, Executive Directors and Executive Officers received share option grants and performance share awards. From 2012, we shall only be making performance share awards. The arrangements which applied in 2011 and those which will apply from 2012 onwards are both described below.

Performance Share Awards prior to 2012

During 2011, we made conditional share awards to Executive Directors, Executive Officers and senior executives. Awards to Executive Directors were made under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and awards to other employees were made under the Global Share Plan 2010. In respect of the Performance Share Awards, these two plans operate in the same way. The level of the awards made to Executive Directors and Executive Officers were as follows:

 

      
 
Market value of award as
% of base salary
  
  

Executive Directors

     150%   

Executive Officers

     75%   

These share awards are subject to performance conditions measured over a three-year period. These awards will only vest if pre-determined levels of adjusted Earnings Per Share (“EPSA”) growth are achieved. The number of shares delivered to executives may then be increased subject to the achievement of superior Total Shareholder Return (“TSR”) measured against the major companies in the medical devices industry.

 
    69
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

 

The required EPSA levels used for the awards made in 2011 were as follows:

 

Growth in EPSA over the three years ending 31 December 2013    Percentage of award vesting
EPSA growth of 15% (approximately 4.5% compounded annually over three years)    25% – Threshold
EPSA growth of 20% (approximately 6% compounded annually over three years)    50% – Target
EPSA growth of 30% (approximately 9% compounded annually over three years)    100% – Maximum

None of the awards will vest if the growth in EPSA over three years is less than threshold. For EPSA performance falling between the points given in the table above, awards will vest on a straight-line basis up to a maximum of 100%.

In addition, if the Company’s TSR is positioned above median when compared with the TSR of medical devices companies, then the number of vested shares delivered to participants following the achievement of the EPSA targets will be increased by a multiplier as follows:

 

TSR Ranking within comparator group

     Multiplier   

Below or at Median

     1.0x   

Upper quartile

     1.3x   

Upper decile or above

     1.5x   

The multiplier increases on a straight line basis between the above points.

TSR is measured in a common currency, with values averaged over three months prior to the start and end of the performance period. We compare the Company’s performance against a tailored sector peer group of medical devices companies. The companies in the comparator group for the awards made in 2011 are:

 

Arthrocare

   KCI

Bard

   Medtronic

Baxter

   Nobel Biocare

Becton Dickinson

   Nuvasive

Boston Scientific

   Orthofix

Coloplast Group

   Stryker

Conmed

   St Jude Medical

Covidien

   Synthes

Edwards Life Sciences Corp

   Wright Medical

Johnson & Johnson

   Zimmer

The Group’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group is independently monitored and reported to the Remuneration Committee. The awards made in 2009 were subject to performance conditions determined at that time which were based on a relative EPSA measure with a relative TSR multiplier.

The targets for growth in EPSA were related to growth of relevant markets, taking into account both volume and price changes in each of our major markets, and weighted according to our relative turnover in these markets to provide an estimate of “global market growth” calculated on an annual basis for each year of the plan. The actual EPSA growth over the three years was then compared to the compounded EPSA growth targets to calculate the level of vesting. Global market growth is derived from a range of publicly available sources including individual competitor company press releases, quarterly results and analyst reports, as well as data purchased from a variety of industry surveys.

EPSA growth over the three years ending 31 December 2011 was 34% against the compounded market growth rate of 13%. Over the same period the Company was ranked 6th out of 20 companies in the medical devices comparator group which meant that a multiplier of 1.28 was applied to the number of shares vesting under the EPSA target. As a result the following awards will vest on 13 August 2012:

 

      
 
 
Number of
shares under
2009 award
  
  
  
    
 
 
Number of
shares vesting
in 2012
  
  
  

David Illingworth(i)(ii)

     177,855         156,510   

Adrian Hennah

     161,273         141,920   

 

(i) The award granted to David Illingworth will be settled prior to 15 March 2012 in accordance with S409A of the US Internal Revenue Code.

 

(ii) The number of shares under the 2009 award has been pro-rated for service during the performance period.

Share Options Grants prior to 2012

During 2011, we granted share options to Executive Directors, Executive Officers, senior executives and to certain high performing managers. Option grants to Executive Directors were made under the 2004 Executive Share Option Plan and option grants to other employees were made under the Global Share Plan 2010. Executive Directors and Executive Officers received options at market value of 100% of base salary.

Options granted to Executive Directors are subject to performance conditions measured over a three year period. These awards will only vest if pre-determined levels of TSR rank are achieved measured against the major companies in the medical devices industry.

The performance measurement for grants made in 2011 to Executive Directors was based on Total Shareholder Return. TSR is calculated on the same basis as for the Performance Share Awards. If the Company’s TSR is positioned at or above median when compared with the TSR of those companies in our tailored sector peer group over a three year period commencing 1 January 2011, then the options become exercisable as follows:

 

TSR Ranking within comparator group

    
 
Percentage of
options vesting
  
  

Below Median

     Nil   

Median

     33%   

Upper Quartile

     100%   

Options vest on a straight line basis between these points. If the Company’s TSR performance is below median, no options vest. The comparator group is the same for the Performance Share Awards outlined above.

Options granted to Executive Officers and other employees in 2011 are not subject to performance conditions.

The options granted to Executive Directors in 2009 were subject to the same performance conditions as described above for options granted in 2011.

The Company’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group is independently monitored and reported to the Remuneration Committee by Towers Watson.

 
70    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

   

 

Over the three year period ending 31 December 2011 the Company was ranked 6th out of 20 companies in the medical devices comparator group which meant that 96% of the options granted to Executive Directors in 2009 will vest on 13 August 2012 as follows:

 

      
 

 

Number of
options  granted

in 2009

  
  

  

    
 
 
Number of
options vesting
in 2012
  
  
  

David Illingworth(i)

     118,570         113,825   

Adrian Hennah

     107,515         103,214   

 

(i) The option granted in 2009 has been pro-rated for service during the performance period.

Long term incentive arrangements in 2012

In 2012, no share options will be granted to Executive Directors or Executive Officers. We will however make performance share awards to Executive Directors and Executive Officers under the Global Share Plan 2010. The level of the awards made to Executive Directors and Executive Officers will be as follows:

 

      
 
 
 
Market value of
award vesting at
maximum  as a
% of base salary
  
  
  
  
    
 
 
 
Market value of
award vesting
at target as a %
of base salary
  
  
  
  

Executive Directors

     190%         95%   

Executive Officers

     110%         55%   

These share awards will be subject to performance conditions measured over a three year period.

50% of the Award will vest depending on the Company’s TSR performance relative to a selection of comparator companies and 50% of the award will vest subject to the achievement of the free cash flow target over a three year performance period.

The threshold, target and maximum levels for the 50% of the Award subject to TSR performance are based on the position of the Company’s TSR ranking when compared with the TSR of a bespoke peer group of companies in the medical devices sector over a three year period commencing 1 January 2012 as follows:

 

TSR Ranking within comparator group

    
 
Percentage of
Award vesting
  
  

Below Median

     Nil   

Median

     25%   

Upper Quartile

     100%   

Awards will vest on a straight line basis between these points. If the Company’s TSR performance is below median, none of this part of the award will vest.

TSR will be measured relative to a bespoke peer group of companies operating in the medical devices sector. For the awards to be made in 2012, these companies are:

 

Arthrocare

   Medtronic

Bard

  

Nobel Biocare

Baxter

  

Nuvasive

Becton Dickinson

  

Orthofix

Boston Scientific

  

Stryker

Coloplast Group

  

St Jude Medical

Conmed

  

Synthes

Covidien

  

Wright Medical

Edwards Life Sciences Corp

  

Zimmer

This group is slightly different from the group of companies used for plans in previous years, because of various corporate actions and acquisitions in the market over recent years. TSR will be calculated on the same basis as in 2011.

The Group’s TSR performance and its performance relative to the comparator group will be independently monitored and reported to the Remuneration Committee by Towers Watson.

The cash flow target is a cumulative performance target over the three-year performance period. The inclusion of a cash measure in both the annual and long term plans reflects its importance over both timescales. The measure for the long-term target is free cash flow, which is defined as net cash inflows from operating activities, less capital expenditure. Free cash flow is considered to be the most appropriate measure of cash flow performance because it relates to the cash generated to finance additional investment in business opportunities, debt repayments and distributions to shareholders. This measure includes significant elements of operational and financial performance and helps to align executives’ rewards with shareholder value creation.

The threshold, target and maximum levels for the 50% of the award subject to free cash flow performance are as detailed below:

 

Cumulative Free Cash Flow

    
 
Percentage of
Award vesting
  
  

Below $1.41 billion

     Nil   

$1.41 billion

     25%   

$1.62 billion

     50%   

$1.83 billion or more

     100%   

Awards will vest on a straight line basis between these points.

It is intended that the Committee should have the discretion to adjust, but on an exceptional basis only, the free cash flow target during the performance period for material factors that would otherwise distort the performance measure in either direction. For example, adjustments may be required to reflect exchange rate movements, significant acquisitions or divestments, or major legal and taxation settlements. Any major adjustments to the calculation will be disclosed to shareholders. There is no retesting of performance.

We feel that these changes to the long-term element of our remuneration framework simplify the previous arrangements, whilst continuing to drive strong cash flow performance and the delivery of superior relative returns to our shareholders.

Shareholding requirements

We believe that one of the best ways our senior executives can act and feel like shareholders is for them to hold a significant number of shares in Company. We therefore expect our Executive Directors and Executive Officers to build up a holding of shares in the Company. In order to reinforce this expectation, we require them to retain 50% of all shares vesting under Company share plans (after tax) until this holding has been met. We will take into account their progress towards this shareholding requirement when determining whether they will be allocated awards in the future. We require Executive Directors to hold shares equivalent in value to two times their base salary and for Executive Officers to hold shares equivalent in value to one and a half times their base salary. When calculating whether or not this requirement has been met, we will include Ordinary Shares or ADSs held by the individual or their immediate family and the intrinsic value of any vested but unexercised options.

As at 21 February 2012, Olivier Bohuon holds no shares, Adrian Hennah holds 167,968 shares to the value of 181% of his base salary.

 

 

 

    71
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 


 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

 

Total reward

The following chart shows the split between the different pay elements of the Executive Directors’ remuneration packages on an expected value basis in both 2011 and 2012:

 

LOGO

Service contracts

We employ Executive Directors on service contracts with notice periods of 12 months from the Company and six months from the Executive Director. On termination of the contract, we may require the Executive Director not to work their notice period and as such pay them an amount equivalent to the salary, pension and benefits they would have received if they had been required to work their notice period. In addition, we may also, in exceptional circumstances, exercise our discretion to pay the Executive Director a proportion of the bonus that they would have received had they been required to work their notice period. The Executive Director will also be required, where possible, to mitigate the loss. We will also seek to enforce the non-compete clause in Executive Directors’ contracts. In the event that we dismiss an Executive Director for cause, no payment will be made as we have a policy of not rewarding failure.

In the case of a change in control which results in the termination of an Executive Director or a material alteration to their responsibilities or duties within 12 months of the change in control the Executive Directors would be entitled to receive 12 months base salary and 12 months bonus at target plus pension and benefits.

 

Executive Director    
 
 
Date of
Service
Contract
  
  
  
    Effective Date       

 

Expiry

Date

  

  

   

 

Notice period

from company

  

  

Olivier

    9 February        1 April        3 January           

Bohuon

    2011        2011        2017        12 months   

Adrian

    1 February        1 June        12 November           

Hennah

    2006        2006        2019        12 months   

We encourage our Executive Directors to serve as a Non-Executive Director of a maximum of one external company. Such appointments are subject to the approval of the Nominations Committee and any fees earned are retained by the Executive Director. Currently Olivier Bohuon is a Non-Executive Director of Virbac and Adrian Hennah is a non-executive Director of Reed Elsevier. During 2011, Olivier Bohuon received 19,000 and Adrian Hennah received £38,475 in respect of these appointments.

Non-Executive Directors

Non-Executive Directors are engaged by the Company on the basis of letters of appointment. They are normally appointed for terms of three years, terminable at will, without notice by either the Group or the Director and without compensation. The Board reviews the pay of the Non-Executive Directors and aims to set fees that are competitive with other companies of equivalent size and complexity. Non-Executive Directors are not entitled to receive awards under the Company’s long term incentive plans and no part of their fees is paid in shares. Non-Executive Director fees were reviewed and increased in August 2011. Non-Executive Directors are paid a basic annual fee and the Chairmen of the Audit, Remuneration and Ethics and Compliance Committees and the Senior Independent Director each receive an extra fee in recognition of their additional responsibilities. An additional fee is also payable to Non-Executive Directors in cases where intercontinental travel is necessary to attend Board and Committee meetings. The fees currently paid to Non-Executive Directors are as follows:

 

     
 
Fee in
UK Sterling
  
  
   
 
Fee in
US Dollars
  
  
   
 
Fee in
Euros
  
  
Basic Annual Fee     £63,000        $120,000        84,250   
Committee Chairman and Senior Independent Director Fee     £15,000        $27,000        20,000   
Intercontinental Travel fee (per meeting)     £3,500        $7,000        5,000   

The Remuneration Committee reviews the fee of the Chairman. The Chairman’s fee was last reviewed in August 2011 and increased to £400,000, an increase of 6.7%, in recognition of his outstanding work in leading the Company through the period of searching and appointing a new Chief Executive Officer and mentoring him in his new role. The Chairman is engaged on a letter of appointment and has a six month notice period.

We also require our Non-Executive Directors to hold a personal stake in the Company equivalent to their basic annual fee. These shares may be held as Ordinary Shares or as ADSs held either by themselves or their immediate family.

Special issues in 2011

During 2011, we considered, reviewed and approved the proposed remuneration package for Olivier Bohuon, joining the Company as the new Chief Executive Officer and the retirement arrangements for David Illingworth. The key elements of these arrangements are as follows:

We employed Olivier on a standard package, participating in the same incentive plans and on the same basis as Adrian Hennah. As explained last year, on joining the Company, he also received a cash payment of 1,400,000 and a conditional award over 200,000 shares vesting in three equal tranches over three years. The first tranche of this award will vest on 1 April 2012.

David Illingworth worked a period of six months’ notice and retired from the Company on 10 August 2011 receiving pay and benefits in accordance with his service contract. He has also received a bonus in respect of the period he worked in 2011. The outstanding awards under the Company’s long-term incentive plans have been pro-rated for time and vest at their normal vesting date subject to the applicable performance conditions. At the end of his period of employment, we continued to engage David in a consultancy capacity up to 10 February 2012 for a total fee of $180,000.

 

 

 

72    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Corporate Governance

 

Directors’ emoluments and pensions

The following sections of the Report up to “Total Shareholder Return” have been audited by Ernst & Young LLP in accordance with the Regulations.

a) Salaries and Fees

 

     Salaries and fees      Benefits (i)      Annual
Incentive
     Salary
Supplement in
lieu of pensions
     Total 2011 (iii)      Total 2010 (iii)  
                         Thousands                     
Chairman (Non-Executive)                                                      
Sir John Buchanan      £389         £31                         £420         £373   
Executive Directors                                                      
Olivier Bohuon (iv)      788          (v)  1,675          808          236          3,507            
Adrian Hennah      £568         £21         £549         £170         £1,308         £1,157   
David Illingworth (vi)      $893         $168         $497         (ii) $258         $1,816         $2,742   
Non-Executive Directors                                                      
Ian Barlow      £80                                 £80         £70   
Geneviève Berger      87                                  87          83    
Pamela Kirby      £75                                 £75         £64   
Brian Larcombe      £65                                 £65         £64   
Joseph Papa      $173                                 $173         $134   
Richard De Schutter      $181                                 $181         $158   
Rolf Stomberg      98                                 98         125   

 

(i) Benefits shown in the table above include cash allowances and benefits in kind.

 

(ii) The amount provided under an international pension plan for David Illingworth is disclosed below.

 

(iii) Total Executive and Non-Executive Directors’ emoluments for 2011 amounted to $10,423,000 (2010 – $6,044,000).

 

(iv) Appointed on 1 April 2011.

 

(v) Includes amounts for relocation expenses in first year of appointment and 1,400,000 received on appointment.

 

(vi) Retired on 9 August 2011.

b) Pensions

 

    Accrued
Pension as at
1 Jan 2011
    Increase  in
accrued
pension
excluding
inflation
   

Increase in
accrued

pension due
to inflation

    Accrued
pension at
31 Dec 2011
           

Transfer value
of accrued
pension at

1 Jan 2011

    Director’s
contribution
during 2011
    Increase in
transfer
value less
Director’s
contribution
    Transfer
value of
accrued
pension at
31 Dec 2011
 
    $ thousands per annum             $ thousands  
David Illingworth     3                      3                20               3        23   

$nil (2010 – $318,198) was provided under an International pension plan for David Illingworth.

No amounts have been paid to third parties in respect of Executive Directors’ services and no excess retirement benefits or compensation has been paid to past Executive Directors.

 

 

 

 

 

    73
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

c) Directors’ Share Options

 

      
 
 
Options as at
1 January 2011
(number)
  
  
  
    
 
 
Granted
during 2011
(number)
  
  
  
    
 
 
 
Exercise
price of
options
granted
  
  
  
  
    
 
 
Exercised
during 2011
(number)
  
  
  
    
 
 
Lapsed during
2011
(number)
  
  
  
   
 

 
 

Options as at
31 December

2011
(number)

  
  

  
  

    

 
 

Average

exercise
price

  

  
  

    
 
 

 
 

 

Range of
exercisable dates
of options held at

31 December
2011 (vi)

(date)

  
  
  

  
  

  

Olivier Bohuon

                                                                      

(i)

             151,698         607.00p                        151,698         607.00p         09/2014-09/2021   

Adrian Hennah

                                                                      

(i)

     346,679         95,551         607.00p                 (58,682     383,548         525.18p         06/2009-09/2021   

(ii)

     43,814                                        43,814         626.50p         03/2010-03/2017   

(iv)

     3,351                                        3,351         461.00p         11/2015-04/2016   

Total

     393,844         95,551                          (58,682     430,713                     

David Illingworth

                                                                      

(i)

     293,332                                 (82,155     211,177         578.67p         02/2012   

(ii)

     83,435                                        83,435         627.25p         02/2012   

(iii)

     343,990                                        343,990       $ 40.90 (v)         08/2012-03/2013   

Total

     720,757                                  (82,155     638,602                     

 

(i) Options over Ordinary Shares granted under Executive Share Option Plans at prices below the market price at 31 December 2011 of 625.50p.

 

(ii) Options over Ordinary Shares granted under Executive Share Option Plans at prices above the market price at 31 December 2011 of 625.50p.

 

(iii) Options over ADSs granted under 2004 Executive Share Option Plans. Figures in the above table show the equivalent number of Ordinary Shares.

 

(iv) Options granted under the UK ShareSave Scheme.

 

(v) Per ADS.

 

(vi) Or date of retirement if earlier.

The range in the market price of the Company’s Ordinary Shares during the year was 521.00p to 742.00p and the market price at 31 December 2011 was 625.50p. The notional gain made by Adrian Hennah on his exercise of options during the year was £nil (2010 – £2,781). In 2011 the gain made by David Illingworth on exercising share options was $nil, (2010 – $nil). On 2 February 2012, 4% of the options granted to David Illingworth and Adrian Hennah under the 2004 Executive Share Option plan lapsed following completion of the performance period. The remainder of options will vest and become capable of being exercised on the third anniversary of their grant in August 2012.

d) Long-Term Incentive Plan Awards

 

      
 
Award
type
  
  
    
 
 
 
 
 
Number of
shares
awarded at
1  January
2011
(number)
  
  
  
  
  
   
    
 
 
 
Awards
during the
year
(number)
  
  
  
  
    
 
 
Market
price on
award
  
  
  
    
 
 
Vested
award
(number)
  
  
  
    
 
 
Market
price on
vesting
  
  
  
    
 
 
Lapsed
award
(number)
  
  
  
    
 
 
 
 
 
Number of
shares
awarded at
31 December
2011 (iv)
(number)
  
  
  
  
  
   
    
 
 
Latest
performance
period (date)
  
  
  

Olivier Bohuon

                                                                                

(i)

     RSA                 200,000         709.00p                                 200,000         03/2014   

(ii)

     PSP                 227,547         607.00p                                 227,547         12/2013   

Total

                      427,547                                          427,547            

Adrian Hennah

                                                                                

(ii)

     PSP         428,259         143,327         607.00p         (32,556)         558.57p         (88,022)         451,008         12/2013   

Total

              428,259         143,327                  (32,556)                  (88,022)         451,008            

David Illingworth

                                                                                

(ii)

     PSP         517,640                                                 517,640         12/2012   

(iii)

     PSP         168,810                                         (123,232)         45,578         12/2011   

Total

              686,450                                          (123,232)         563,218            

 

(i) Award made over Ordinary Shares under Listing Rule 9.

 

(ii) Awards made over Ordinary Shares under the 2004 Performance Share Plan.

 

(iii) Awards made over ADSs under the 2004 Performance Share Plan. Figures in the above table show the equivalent number of Ordinary Shares.

 

(iv) Or date of retirement if earlier.

On 2 February 2012, 12% of the awards granted to David Illingworth and Adrian Hennah in 2009 under the 2004 Performance Share Plan lapsed following completion of the performance period. The remainder of the awards will vest on the third anniversary of their grant in August 2012. In accordance with S409A of the US Internal Revenue Code the remainder of David Illingworth’s award will be paid out prior to 15 March 2012.

 

74    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
    Corporate Governance

e) Deferred Bonus Plan

The vesting of awards under the Deferred Bonus Plan is dependent upon continued employment within the Group throughout the three-year vesting period. Provided the condition of continued employment is met, one third of the total award will vest in each of the three years, on the award’s anniversary.

 

      
 
Total as at
1 January 2011
  
  
    
 
Awarded
during 2011
  
  
    
 
Vested
during 2011
  
  
    
 
Total as at
31 December 2011 (i)
  
  

David Illingworth

     95,341         54,055         (37,517)         111,879   

Adrian Hennah

     57,873         32,947         (23,413)         67,407   

 

(i) Or date of retirement if earlier.

All outstanding awards vested following David Illingworth’s retirement on 9 August 2011, generating a gain of $966,874 and £111,996.

Senior Management Remuneration

The Group’s administrative, supervisory and management body (“the senior management”) is comprised, for US reporting purposes, of Executive Directors and Executive Officers. Details of the current Executive Directors and Executive Officers are given on pages 48 to 51.

In respect of the financial year 2011, the total compensation (excluding pension emoluments but including cash payments under the performance related incentive plans) paid to the senior management for the year was $17,403,000 (2010 – $11,689,000, 2009 – $11,456,000), the total compensation for loss of office was $1,161,000 (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil), the aggregate increase in accrued pension benefits was $387,000 (2010 – increase of $16,000, 2009 – increase of $9,000) and the aggregate amounts provided for under the supplementary schemes was $711,000 (2010 – $1,141,000, 2009 – $1,179,000).

During 2011, senior management were granted options over 653,375 shares under the 2004 Executive Share Option Plans, Global Share Plan 2010 and employee ShareSave plans. Performance share awards were granted to senior management over 520,909 shares and 39,165 ADSs under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010, 65,931 shares and 20,908 ADSs under the Deferred Bonus Plan and conditional share awards over a total of 374,803 shares and 38,038 ADSs. As of 21 February 2012, the Senior Management (11 persons) owned 195,233 shares and 34,765 ADSs, constituting less than 0.1% of the issued share capital of the Company. Senior Management also held as of this date, options to purchase 1,959,199 shares, conditional share awards over 345,479 shares and 29,192 ADSs, performance share awards over 884,337 shares and 101,889 ADSs awarded under the 2004 Performance Share Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010; and awards over 100,317 shares and 16,751 ADSs under the Deferred Bonus Plan.

Directors’ interests

Beneficial interests of the Directors in the Ordinary Shares of the Company are as follows:

 

        

 

1 January 2011

(Or at date of appointment)

  

  

      
 
31 December 2011
(Or at date of retirement)
  
  
       21 February 2012 (i)   

Numbers

       Shares           Options           Shares           Options           Shares           Options   

Sir John Buchanan

       156,977                     159,483                     159,483             

Olivier Bohuon (ii)

                                     151,698                     151,698   

Adrian Hennah

       140,698           393,844           167,968           430,713           167,968           426,412   

Ian Barlow

       10,000                     18,000                     18,000             

Geneviève Berger

                           1,750                     1,750             

Pamela Kirby

       8,500                     15,000                     15,000             

Brian Larcombe

       20,000                     40,000                     40,000             

Joseph Papa

       5,000                     5,000                     5,000             

Ajay Piramal

                                                           

Richard De Schutter

       250,000                     250,000                     250,000             

Rolf Stomberg

       13,100                     13,100                     13,100             

David Illingworth

       326,828           720,757           339,618           638,602                       

Total

       931,103           1,114,601           1,009,919           1,221,013           670,301           578,110   

 

(i) The latest practicable date for this Annual Report.

 

(ii) In addition, Olivier Bohuon holds 50,000 Deferred Shares. Following the redenomination of Ordinary Shares into US dollars on 23 January 2006, the Company issued 50,000 Deferred Shares. These shares are normally held by the Chief Executive Officer and are not listed on any Stock Exchange and have extremely limited rights attached to them.

The total holdings of the Directors represent less than 1% of the Ordinary share capital of the Company.

The register of Directors’ interests, which is open to inspection at the Company’s registered office, contains full details of Directors’ shareholdings and share options.

 

    75
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


Table of Contents

Corporate Governance


Directors’ Remuneration Report continued

 

 

Total shareholder return

A graph of the Company’s TSR performance compared to that of the TSR of the FTSE100 index is shown below in accordance with Schedule 8 to the Regulations.

Smith & Nephew - Five year Total Shareholder Return

(measured in UK sterling, based on monthly spot values)

 

LOGO

However, as we, compare the Company’s performance to a tailored sector peer group of medical devices companies (see page 70), when considering TSR performance in the context of the 2004 Performance Share Plan and Global Share Plan 2010, we feel that the following graph showing the TSR performance of this peer group is also of interest.

Smith & Nephew - Five year Total Shareholder Return

(measured in US dollars, based on monthly spot values)

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

Joseph Papa

Chairman of Remuneration Committee

22 February 2012

 

76    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

Financial statements

 

 

            
    Financial statements         
    Directors’ responsibilities for the accounts      78   
    Directors’ responsibility statement pursuant to disclosure and transparency Rule 4      79   
    Independent auditor’s UK report      80   
    Independent auditor’s US reports      82   
    Group Income Statement      84   
    Group Statement of Comprehensive Income      84   
    Group Balance Sheet      85   
    Group Cash Flow Statement      86   
    Group Statement of Changes in Equity      87   
    Notes to the Group accounts      88   
    Independent auditor’s report for the Company      129   
    Company balance sheet      130   
    Notes to the Company accounts      131   

 

 

 

 

 

    

            
    77
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information    

Directors’ responsibilities for the accounts

 

The Directors are responsible for preparing the Group and Company accounts in accordance with applicable United Kingdom law and regulations. As a consequence of the Company’s Ordinary Shares being traded on the New York Stock Exchange (in the form of American Depositary Shares) the Directors are responsible for the preparation and filing of an annual report on Form 20-F with the US Securities and Exchange Commission.

The Directors are required to prepare Group accounts for each financial year, in accordance with the International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) as adopted by the European Union which present fairly the financial position of the Group and the financial performance and cash flows of the Group for that period. In preparing those Group accounts, the Directors are required to:

 

Select suitable accounting policies in accordance with IAS 8: Accounting Policies, Changes in Accounting Estimates and Errors and then apply them consistently;

 

Present information, including accounting policies, in a manner that provides relevant, reliable, comparable and understandable information;

 

Provide additional disclosures when compliance with the specific requirements in IFRS is insufficient to enable users to understand the impact of particular transactions, other events and conditions on the Group’s financial position and financial performance; and

 

State that the Group has complied with IFRS, subject to any material departures disclosed and explained in the accounts.

Under United Kingdom law the Directors have elected to prepare the Company accounts in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice (United Kingdom Accounting Standards and applicable law), which are required by law to give a true and fair view of the state of affairs of the Company and of the profit or loss of the Company for that period. In preparing the Company accounts, the Directors are required to:

 

Select suitable accounting policies and then apply them consistently;

 

Make judgements and estimates that are reasonable and prudent;

 

State whether applicable UK Accounting Standards have been followed, subject to any material departures disclosed and explained in the accounts; and

 

Prepare the accounts on a going concern basis unless it is inappropriate to presume that the Company will continue in business.

The Directors confirm that they have complied with the above requirements in preparing the accounts.

The Directors are responsible for keeping proper accounting records that disclose with reasonable accuracy at any time the financial position of the Group and the Company and enable them to ensure that the accounts comply with the Companies Act 2006 and, in the case of the Group accounts, Article 4 of the IAS Regulation. They are also responsible for safeguarding the assets of the Group and the Company and hence for taking reasonable steps for the prevention and detection of fraud and other irregularities.

The Directors are responsible for the maintenance and integrity of the corporate and financial information included on the Group’s website. It should be noted that information published on the internet is accessible in many countries with different legal requirements. Legislation in the UK governing the preparation and dissemination of accounts may differ from legislation in other jurisdictions.

 

 

 

 

 

78        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information    

Directors’ responsibility statement pursuant

to disclosure and transparency Rule 4

 

 

The Directors confirm that, to the best of each person’s knowledge:

 

the Group accounts in this report, which have been prepared in accordance with IFRS as adopted by the European Union and those parts of the Companies Act 2006 applicable to companies reporting under IFRS, give a true and fair view of the assets, liabilities, financial position and profit of the Group taken as a whole;

 

the Company accounts in this report, which have been prepared in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice and the Companies Act 2006, give a true and fair view of the assets, liabilities, financial position and profit of the Company; and

 

the “Business Review” and “Risk management” sections contained in the accounts includes a fair review of the development and performance of the business and the financial position of the Company and the Group taken as a whole, together with a description of the principal risks and uncertainties that they face.

By order of the Board, 22 February 2012

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

 

 

    79
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

 

Accounts and other information    

Independent auditor’s UK Report

 

Independent Auditor’s Report to the Members of Smith & Nephew plc

We have audited the Group accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2011 which comprise the Group Income Statement, the Group Statement of Comprehensive Income, the Group Balance Sheet, the Group Cash Flow Statement, the Group Statement of Changes in Equity and the related notes 1 to 24. The financial reporting framework that has been applied in their preparation is applicable law and International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRSs) as adopted by the European Union.

This report is made solely to the company’s members, as a body, in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 16 of the Companies Act 2006. Our audit work has been undertaken so that we might state to the company’s members those matters we are required to state to them in an auditor’s report and for no other purpose. To the fullest extent permitted by law, we do not accept or assume responsibility to anyone other than the Company and the Company’s members as a body, for our audit work, for this report, or for the opinions we have formed.

Respective responsibilities of directors and auditor

As explained more fully in the Directors’ Responsibility Statement set out on page 79 the directors are responsible for the preparation of the Group financial statements and for being satisfied that they give a true and fair view. Our responsibility is to audit and express an opinion on the Group financial statements in accordance with applicable law and International Standards on Auditing (UK and Ireland). Those standards require us to comply with the Auditing Practices Board’s (APB’s) Ethical Standards for Auditors.

Scope of the audit of the accounts

An audit involves obtaining evidence about the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements sufficient to give reasonable assurance that the financial statements are free from material misstatement, whether caused by fraud or error. This includes an assessment of: whether the accounting policies are appropriate to the Group’s circumstances and have been consistently applied and adequately disclosed; the reasonableness of significant accounting estimates made by the directors; and the overall presentation of the financial statements. In addition, we read all the financial and non-financial information in the annual report to identify material inconsistencies with the audited financial statements. If we become aware of any apparent material misstatements or inconsistencies we consider the implications for our report.

Opinion on financial statements

In our opinion the Group financial statements:

 

give a true and fair view of the state of the Group’s affairs as at 31 December 2011 and of its profit for the year then ended;
have been properly prepared in accordance with IFRSs as adopted by the European Union; and
have been prepared in accordance with the requirements of the Companies Act 2006 and Article 4 of the IAS Regulation.

Opinion on other matter prescribed by the Companies Act 2006

In our opinion the information given in the Directors’ Report for the financial year for which the Group financial statements are prepared is consistent with the Group financial statements.

 

80        

 

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

         


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Matters on which we are required to report by exception

We have nothing to report in respect of the following:

Under the Companies Act 2006 we are required to report to you if, in our opinion:

 

certain disclosures of directors’ remuneration specified by law are not made; or

 

we have not received all the information and explanations we require for our audit.

Under the Listing Rules we are required to review:

 

the directors’ statement, set out on page 27, in relation to going concern; and

 

the part of the Corporate Governance Statement relating to the Company’s compliance with the nine provisions of the UK Corporate Governance Code; and

 

certain elements of the report to shareholders by the Board on directors’ remuneration.

Other matter

We have reported separately on the Company financial statements of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2011 and on the information in the Directors’ Remuneration Report that is described as having been audited.

Separate Opinion in Relation to IFRSs

As explained in Note 1 to the Group financial statements, the Group in addition to complying with its legal obligation to comply with IFRS as adopted by the European Union, has also compiled with IFRS as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

In our opinion the Group financial statements give a true and fair view, in accordance with IFRS, of the state of the Group’s affairs as at 31 December 2011 and of its profit for the year then ended.

Les Clifford (Senior statutory auditor)

for and on behalf of Ernst & Young LLP, Statutory Auditor

London

22 February 2012

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    81
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information


Independent auditor’s US Reports

 

 

 

 

 

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm to the Board of Directors and Shareholders of

Smith & Nephew plc

We have audited the accompanying Group balance sheets of Smith & Nephew plc as of 31 December 2011 and 2010, and the related Group income statements, Group statements of comprehensive income, Group cash flow statements and Group statements of changes in equity for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2011. These financial statements are the responsibility of the Company’s management. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on these financial statements based on our audits.

We conducted our audits in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States). Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether the financial statements are free of material misstatement. An audit includes examining, on a test basis, evidence supporting the amounts and disclosures in the financial statements. An audit also includes assessing the accounting principles used and significant estimates made by management, as well as evaluating the overall account presentation. We believe that our audits provide a reasonable basis for our opinion.

In our opinion, the financial statements referred to above present fairly, in all material respects, the consolidated financial position of Smith & Nephew plc at 31 December 2011 and 2010, and the consolidated results of its operations and cash flows for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2011, in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board and International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the European Union.

We also have audited, in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States), Smith & Nephew plc’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2011, based on criteria established in Internal Control – Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission and our report dated 22 February 2012 expressed an unqualified opinion thereon.

Ernst & Young LLP

London, England

22 February 2012

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

82    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Report of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm to the Board of Directors and Shareholders

of Smith & Nephew plc

We have audited Smith & Nephew plc’s internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2011, based on criteria established in Internal Control – Integrated Framework issued by the Committee of Sponsoring Organisations of the Treadway Commission (the COSO criteria). Smith & Nephew plc’s management is responsible for maintaining effective internal control over financial reporting, and for its assessment of the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting included in the accompanying “Management’s Report on Internal Control over Financial Reporting”. Our responsibility is to express an opinion on the Company’s internal control over financial reporting based on our audit.

We conducted our audit in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States). Those standards require that we plan and perform the audit to obtain reasonable assurance about whether effective internal control over financial reporting was maintained in all material respects. Our audit included obtaining an understanding of internal control over financial reporting, assessing the risk that a material weakness exists, testing and evaluating the design and operating effectiveness of internal control based on the assessed risk, and performing such other procedures as we considered necessary in the circumstances. We believe that our audit provides a reasonable basis for our opinion.

A company’s internal control over financial reporting is a process designed to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles. A company’s internal control over financial reporting includes those policies and procedures that (1) pertain to the maintenance of records that, in reasonable detail, accurately and fairly reflect the transactions and dispositions of the assets of the company; (2) provide reasonable assurance that transactions are recorded as necessary to permit preparation of financial statements in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles, and that receipts and expenditures of the company are being made only in accordance with authorisations of management and directors of the company; and (3) provide reasonable assurance regarding prevention or timely detection of unauthorised acquisition, use or disposition of the company’s assets that could have a material effect on the financial statements.

Because of its inherent limitations, internal control over financial reporting may not prevent or detect misstatements. Also, projections of any evaluation of effectiveness to future periods are subject to the risk that controls may become inadequate because of changes in conditions, or that the degree of compliance with the policies or procedures may deteriorate.

In our opinion, Smith & Nephew plc maintained, in all material respects, effective internal control over financial reporting as of 31 December 2011, based on the COSO criteria.

We also have audited, in accordance with the standards of the Public Company Accounting Oversight Board (United States), the Group balance sheets of Smith & Nephew plc as of 31 December 2011 and 2010, and the related Group income statements, Group statements of comprehensive income, Group cash flow statements and Group statements of changes in equity for each of the three years in the period ended 31 December 2011 and our report dated 22 February 2012 expressed an unqualified opinion thereon.

Ernst & Young LLP

London, England

22 February 2012

    83
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Group Income Statement

 

 

 

 

 

           Year ended
31 December 2011
    Year ended
31 December 2010
    Year ended
31 December 2009
 
     Notes     $ million     $ million     $ million  
Revenue      2        4,270        3,962        3,772   
Cost of goods sold              (1,140)        (1,031)        (1,030)   
Gross profit              3,130        2,931        2,742   
Selling, general and administrative expenses      3        (2,101)        (1,860)        (1,864)   
Research and development expenses              (167)        (151)        (155)   
Operating profit      2 & 3        862        920        723   
Interest receivable      4        4        3        2   
Interest payable      4        (12)        (18)        (42)   
Other finance costs      4        (6)        (10)        (15)   
Share of results of associates      11                      2   
Profit before taxation              848        895        670   
Taxation      5        (266)        (280)        (198)   
Attributable profit for the year (i)              582        615        472   
Earnings per Ordinary Share (i)      6                           
Basic              65.3¢        69.3¢        53.4¢   
Diluted              65.0¢        69.2¢        53.3¢   

Group Statement of Comprehensive Income

 

 

     Year ended
31 December 2011
    Year ended
31 December 2010
    Year ended
31 December 2009
 
     $ million     $ million     $ million  
Attributable profit for the year (i)      582        615        472   
Other comprehensive income:                         
        Cash flow hedges – interest rate swaps                         
        – losses arising in the year      (1)        (1)        (3)   
        – losses transferred to income statement for the year      1        4        13   
        Cash flow hedges – forward foreign exchange contracts                         
        – gains/(losses) arising in the year      1        (3)        (15)   
        – losses transferred to inventories for the year      13        1        7   
        Exchange differences on translation      (32)        66        63   
        Exchange on borrowings classified as net investment hedges      (4)        (14)        (3)   
        Actuarial (losses)/gains on retirement benefit obligations      (70)        26        41   
        Taxation on items relating to components of other comprehensive         income (ii)      24        (7)        (12)   
        Other comprehensive income/(expense) for the year, net of         taxation      (68)        72        91   
Total comprehensive income for the year (i)      514        687        563   

 

(i) Attributable to equity holders of the Company and wholly derived from continuing operations.

 

(ii) Taxation on items relating to components of other comprehensive income comprises a credit of $27m related to retirement benefit obligations (2010 – charge of $7m, 2009 – charge of $12m) partly offset by a charge of $3m related to cash flow hedges (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil).

The Notes on pages 88 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

84    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Group Balance Sheet

 

 

 

 

           At 31 December 2011     At 31 December 2010  
     Notes     $ million     $ million  
Assets                         
Non–current assets:                         
Property, plant and equipment      7        783        787   
Goodwill      8        1,096        1,101   
Intangible assets      9        423        426   
Investments      10        4        6   
Investments in associates      11        13        13   
Deferred tax assets      17        223        224   
Trade and other receivables      13               22   
               2,542        2,579   
Current assets:                         
Inventories      12        859        923   
Trade and other receivables      13        1,037        1,024   
Cash and bank      15        184        207   
               2,080        2,154   
Assets held for sale      22        125          
Total assets              4,747        4,733   
                          
Equity and liabilities                         
Equity attributable to equity holders of the parent:                         
Share capital      20        191        191   
Share premium              413        396   
Treasury shares      20        (766)        (778)   
Other reserves              91        116   
Retained earnings              3,258        2,848   
Total equity              3,187        2,773   
Non-current liabilities:                         
Long-term borrowings      15        16        642   
Retirement benefit obligations      19        287        262   
Other payables      14        8          
Provisions      18        45        73   
Deferred tax liabilities      17        66        69   
               422        1,046   
Current liabilities:                         
Bank overdrafts and loans      15        306        57   
Trade and other payables      14        564        617   
Provisions      18        78        37   
Current tax payable              171        203   
               1,119        914   
Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale      22        19          
Total liabilities              1,560        1,960   
Total equity and liabilities              4,747        4,733   

The accounts were approved by the Board and authorised for issue on 22 February 2012 and are signed on its behalf by:

 

Sir John Buchanan    Olivier Bohuon    Adrian Hennah
Chairman    Chief Executive Officer    Chief Financial Officer

The Notes on pages 88 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

    85
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

 

Accounts and other information

 

 

Group Cash Flow Statement

 

 

 

 

 

          

Year ended
31 December 2011

    Year ended
31 December 2010
    Year ended
31 December 2009
 
       Notes        $ million        $ million        $ million   
Cash flows from operating activities                                 
Profit before taxation              848        895        670   
Net interest payable      4        8        15        40   
Depreciation, amortisation and impairment              297        273        298   
Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software              9        15        14   
Share based payments expense              30        21        18   
Share of results of associates                            (2)   
Decrease in retirement benefit obligations              (44)        (31)        (2)   
Decrease/(Increase) in inventories              40        21        (17)   
(Increase)/Decrease in trade and other receivables              (47)        (100)        46   
(Decrease)/Increase in trade and other payables and provisions              (6)        2        (35)   
Cash generated from operations (i) (ii)              1,135        1,111        1,030   
Interest received              4        3        2   
Interest paid              (12)        (20)        (43)   
Income taxes paid              (285)        (235)        (270)   
Net cash inflow from operating activities              842        859        719   
Cash flows from investing activities                                 
Acquisitions (net of $2m of cash received in 2011)      22        (33)               (25)   
Cash received from Plus settlement      22                      137   
Capital expenditure              (321)        (315)        (318)   
Proceeds on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software                     8          
Net cash used in investing activities              (354)        (307)        (206)   
Cash flows from financing activities                                 
Proceeds from issue of ordinary share capital              17        15        7   
Treasury shares purchased              (6)        (5)          
Proceeds of borrowings due within one year      21        78        17          
Settlement of borrowings due within one year      21        (330)               (66)   
Proceeds on borrowings due after one year      21        92        277        526   
Settlement of borrowings due after one year      21        (232)        (714)        (814)   
Proceeds from own shares              7        8        10   
Settlement of currency swaps      21        (1)        (3)        (12)   
Equity dividends paid      20        (146)        (132)        (120)   
Net cash used in financing activities              (521)        (537)        (469)   
Net (decrease)/increase in cash and cash equivalents              (33)        15        44   
Cash and cash equivalents at beginning of year      21        195        174        122   
Exchange adjustments      21        (1)        6        8   
Cash and cash equivalents at end of year      21        161        195        174   

 

(i) Includes $20m (2010 – $16m, 2009 – $32m) of outgoings on restructuring and rationalisation expenses.

 

(ii) Includes $1m (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $22m) of acquisition related costs and $3m (2010 – $5m, 2009 – $5m) unreimbursed by insurers relating to macrotextured knee revisions.

The Notes on pages 88 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

 

86    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

Group Statement of Changes in Equity

 

 

 

 

 

     Share
capital
     Share
premium
     Treasury
shares (ii)
     Other
reserves (iii)
     Retained
earnings
     Total
equity
 
     $  million       $  million         $ million         $ million       $  million       $  million   
At 1 January 2009      190         375         (823)         1         1,956         1,699   
Total comprehensive income (i)                              62         501         563   
Equity dividends declared and paid                                      (120)         (120)   
Share based payments recognised                                      18         18   
Deferred taxation on share based payments                                      2         2   
Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries                      29                 (19)         10   
Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)              7                                 7   
At 1 January 2010      190         382         (794)         63         2,338         2,179   
Total comprehensive income (i)                              53         634         687   
Equity dividends declared and paid                                      (132)         (132)   
Purchase of own shares                      (5)                         (5)   
Share based payments recognised                                      21         21   
Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries                      21                 (13)         8   
Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)      1         14                                 15   
At 1 January 2011      191         396         (778)         116         2,848         2,773   
Total comprehensive income (i)                              (25)         539         514   
Equity dividends declared and paid                                      (146)         (146)   
Purchase of own shares                      (6)                         (6)   
Share based payments recognised                                      30         30   
Deferred taxation on share based payments                                      (2)         (2)   
Cost of shares transferred to beneficiaries                      18                 (11)         7   
Issue of ordinary share capital (iv)              17                                 17   
At 31 December 2011      191         413         (766)         91         3,258         3,187   

 

(i) Attributable to equity holders of the Company and wholly derived from continuing operations.

 

(ii) Refer to Note 20 of the Group Financial Statements for further information.

 

(iii) Other reserves comprise gains and losses on cash flow hedges, exchange differences on translation of foreign operations and the difference arising as a result of translating share capital and share premium at the rate ruling on the date of redenomination instead of the rate at the balance sheet date. The cumulative translation adjustments within Other Reserves at 31 December 2011 were $87m (2010 – $123m, 2009 – $71m).

 

(iv) Issue of Ordinary Share Capital as a result of options being exercised.

The Notes on pages 88 to 128 are an integral part of these accounts.

 

 

 

    87
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts

 

 

 

 

1        Basis of preparation

Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) is a public limited company incorporated in England and Wales. In these accounts, “Group” means the Company and all its subsidiaries. The principal activities of the Group are to develop, manufacture, market and sell medical devices in the sectors of Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management.

As required by the European Union’s IAS Regulation and the Companies Act 2006, the Group has prepared its accounts in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards (“IFRS”) as adopted by the European Union (“EU”) effective as at 31 December 2011. The Group has also prepared its accounts in accordance with IFRS as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (“IASB”) effective as at 31 December 2011. IFRS as adopted by the EU differs in certain respects from IFRS as issued by the IASB. However, the differences have no impact for the periods presented.

The preparation of accounts in conformity with IFRS requires management to use estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities and disclosure of contingent assets and liabilities at the date of the accounts and the reported amounts of revenues and expenses during the reporting period. The accounting policies requiring management to use significant estimates and assumptions; inventories, impairment, retirement benefits and contingencies and provisions, are discussed under Critical Accounting Policies within the “Business Review” section on page 28. Although these estimates are based on management’s best knowledge of current events and actions, actual results ultimately may differ from those estimates.

The Directors continue to adopt the going concern basis for accounting in preparing the annual financial statements. The Directors have a reasonable expectation that the Group has adequate resources to continue in operational existence for the foreseeable future.

Consolidation

The Group accounts include the accounts of Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) and its subsidiaries for the periods during which they were members of the Group.

A subsidiary is an entity controlled by the Group. Control comprises the power to govern the financial and operating policies of the investee so as to obtain benefit from its activities and is achieved through direct or indirect ownership of voting rights. Subsidiaries are consolidated in the Group accounts from the date that the Group obtains control, and continue to be consolidated until the date that such control ceases. Intercompany transactions, balances and unrealised gains and losses on transactions between group companies are eliminated on consolidation. All subsidiaries have year ends which are co-terminus with the Group’s.

Recognition of financial assets and liabilities

Financial assets and liabilities are recognised on a trade date basis in the Group’s balance sheet when the Group becomes party to the contractual provisions of the instrument. The Group carries borrowings in the Balance Sheet at amortised cost.

Foreign currencies

Balance sheet items of foreign operations and foreign currency borrowings are translated into US Dollars on consolidation at year-end rates of exchange. Income statement items and the cash flows of overseas subsidiary undertakings and associated undertakings are translated at average rates as an approximation to actual transaction rates, with actual transaction rates used for large one off transactions.

Goodwill and fair value adjustments arising on the acquisition of a foreign entity are treated as assets and liabilities of the foreign entity and translated at the closing rate.

Transactions in foreign currencies are recorded at the exchange rate ruling at the date of the transaction. Monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are retranslated at the rate of exchange ruling at the balance sheet date.

The following are recorded as movements in ‘Other reserves’ within other comprehensive income: exchange differences on the translation at closing rates of exchange of non-US Dollar opening net assets; the differences arising between the translation of profits into US Dollars at average and closing exchange rates; to the extent that the hedging relationship is effective, the difference on translation of foreign currency borrowings or swaps that are used to finance or hedge the Group’s net investments in foreign operations; and the movement in the fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts used to hedge forecast foreign exchange cash flows. All other exchange differences are taken to the income statement.

The exchange rates used for the translation of currencies into US Dollars that have the most significant impact on the Group results were:

 

     2011      2010      2009  

Average rates

                          

Sterling

     1.60         1.54         1.56   

Euro

     1.39         1.32         1.39   

Swiss Franc

     1.13         0.96         0.92   

Year-end rates

                          

Sterling

     1.55         1.57         1.61   

Euro

     1.29         1.34         1.43   

Swiss Franc

     1.06         1.07         0.97   

 

 

 

88    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

New IFRS accounting standards

The following IFRS standard, which is relevant to the Group, has been issued by the International Accounting Standards Board (“IASB”) but is not yet effective or has not yet been adopted by the Group. Unless otherwise listed below, no other standard, amendment or interpretation is likely to have a material effect on the Group’s results of operations or financial position.

In November 2009, the IASB issued IFRS 9 Financial Instruments. This standard specifies how the Group should classify and measure financial assets. It requires all financial assets to be either classified on the basis of the entity’s business model and the contractual cash flow characteristics of the financial asset or initially measured at fair value. This standard has not been endorsed by the EU.

No standard or interpretation coming into effect during the year had a significant effect on the reported results or the financial position of the Group.

The significant accounting policies adopted in the preparation of the Group’s accounts are explained with the relevant notes to the accounts.

2        Business segment information

For management purposes, the Group is organised into business segments according to the nature of its products and has three business segments – Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management. The types of products and services offered by each business segment are:

 

Orthopaedic reconstruction implants include hip, knee and shoulder joints as well as ancillary products such as bone cement and mixing systems used in cemented reconstruction joint surgery. Orthopaedic trauma fixation products consist of internal and external devices and other products, including shoulder fixation and orthobiological materials used in the stabilisation of severe fractures and deformity correction procedures. Clinical therapies products are those that are applied in an orthopaedic office or clinic setting and include bone growth stimulation, joint fluid therapies and outpatient spine products.

 

Smith & Nephew’s Endoscopy business develops and commercialises endoscopic (minimally invasive surgery) techniques, educational programmes and value-added services for surgeons to treat and repair soft tissue and articulating joints. The business focuses on the arthroscopy sector of the endoscopy market. Arthroscopy is the minimally invasive surgery of joints, in particular the knee, shoulder and hip.

 

Smith & Nephew’s Advanced Wound Management business offers a range of products from initial wound bed preparation through to full wound closure. These products are targeted at chronic wounds associated with the older population, such as pressure sores and venous leg ulcers. There are also products for the treatment of wounds such as burns and invasive surgery that impact the wider population.

Management monitors the operating results of its business segments separately for the purposes of making decisions about resource allocation and performance assessment. Group financing (including interest receivable and payable) and income taxes are managed on a group basis and are not allocated to business segments.

The following tables present revenue, profit, asset and liability information regarding the Group’s operating segments. The share of results of associates is segmentally allocated to Orthopaedics.

2.1      Revenue by business segment and geography

Accounting policy

Revenue comprises sales of products and services to third parties at amounts invoiced net of trade discounts and rebates, excluding taxes on revenue. Revenue from the sale of products is recognised upon transfer to the customer of the significant risks and rewards of ownership. This is generally when goods are delivered to customers. Sales of inventory located at customer premises and available for customers’ immediate use are recognised when notification is received that the product has been implanted or used. Appropriate provisions for returns, trade discounts and rebates are deducted from revenue. Rebates comprise retrospective volume discounts granted to certain customers on attainment of certain levels of purchases from the Group. These are accrued over the course of the arrangement based on estimates of the level of business expected and adjusted at the end of the arrangement to reflect actual volumes.

Business segment

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Revenue by business segment

                          

Orthopaedics

     2,312         2,195         2,135   

Endoscopy

     939         855         791   

Advanced Wound Management

     1,019         912         846   
       4,270         3,962         3,772   

There are no material sales between business segments.

 

 

 

    89
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

Geographic

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Revenue by geographic market

                          

United Kingdom

     291         283         286   

Continental Europe

     1,118         1,032         1,027   

United States

     1,756         1,707         1,664   

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America

     1,105         940         795   
       4,270         3,962         3,772   

Revenue has been allocated by basis of origin. No revenue from a single customer is in excess of 10% of the Group’s revenue.

2.2       Trading and operating profit by business segment

Trading profit is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affects the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments; significant restructuring events; gains and losses arising from legal disputes; and uninsured losses. Operating profit reconciles to trading profit as follows:

 

            2011      2010      2009  
     Notes      $ million      $ million      $ million  

Operating profit

              862         920         723   

Acquisition related costs

     3                         26   

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

     3         40         15         42   

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

     8 & 9         36         34         66   

Legal provision

     3         23                   

Trading profit

              961         969         857   

Trading profit by business segment

                                   

Orthopaedics

              492         536         508   

Endoscopy

              222         200         189   

Advanced Wound Management

              247         233         160   
                961         969         857   

Operating profit by business segment reconciled to

attributable profit for the year

                                   

Orthopaedics

              415         503         410   

Endoscopy

              215         197         169   

Advanced Wound Management

              232         220         144   

Operating profit

              862         920         723   

Net interest payable

              (8)         (15)         (40)   

Other finance costs

              (6)         (10)         (15)   

Share of results of associates

                              2   

Taxation

              (266)         (280)         (198)   

Attributable profit for the year

              582         615         472   

 

 

90    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

2.3       Assets and liabilities by business segment and geography

Business segment

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Balance sheet

                          

Assets:

                          

Orthopaedics

     2,550         2,778         2,656   

Endoscopy

     846         769         705   

Advanced Wound Management

     819         755         810   

Operating assets by business segment

     4,215         4,302         4,171   

Assets held for sale (relating to Orthopaedics business segment)

     125                   

Unallocated corporate assets

     407         431         394   

Total assets

     4,747         4,733         4,565   

Liabilities:

                          

Orthopaedics

     398         457         426   

Endoscopy

     128         124         111   

Advanced Wound Management

     169         146         194   

Operating liabilities by business segment

     695         727         731   

Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale (relating to Orthopaedics business segment)

     19                   

Unallocated corporate liabilities

     846         1,233         1,655   

Total liabilities

     1,560         1,960         2,386   

Unallocated corporate assets and liabilities comprise the following:

  

                 
     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Deferred tax assets

     223         224         202   

Cash and bank

     184         207         192   

Unallocated corporate assets

     407         431         394   

Long-term borrowings

     16         642         1,090   

Retirement benefit obligations

     287         262         322   

Deferred tax liabilities

     66         69         31   

Bank overdrafts and loans due within one year

     306         57         45   

Current tax payable

     171         203         167   

Unallocated corporate liabilities

     846         1,233         1,655   
                            
     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Capital expenditure

                          

Orthopaedics

     241         227         235   

Endoscopy

     93         58         41   

Advanced Wound Management

     31         30         63   
       365         315         339   
Capital expenditure segmentally allocated above comprises:                     
     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Additions to property, plant and equipment

     229         250         216   

Additions to intangible assets

     92         65         102   

Capital expenditure as per cash flow statement

     321         315         318   

Acquisitions – Goodwill

     44                 3   

Acquisitions – Intangible assets

                     12   

Acquisitions – Property, plant and equipment

                     6   

Capital expenditure

     365         315         339   
    91
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Depreciation, amortisation and impairment

                          

Orthopaedics

     209         195         206   

Endoscopy

     50         41         52   

Advanced Wound Management

     38         37         40   
       297         273         298   

Amounts comprise depreciation of property, plant and equipment, amortisation of other intangible assets, impairment of investments and amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Impairment of intangibles and goodwill

                     32   

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles

     36         34         34   
       36         34         66   

Depreciation of property, plant and equipment

     217         203         206   

Amortisation of other intangible assets

     42         34         26   

Impairment of investments

     2         2           
       297         273         298   

Impairments of $2m were recognised within operating profit in 2011 and included within the administrative expenses line (2010 – $2m, 2009 – $32m). This is segmentally allocated to Orthopaedics (2010 – Orthopaedics, 2009 – Orthopaedics $19m and Endoscopy $13m).

Geographic

     2011      2010  
     $ million      $ million  

Assets by geographic location

                 

United Kingdom

     283         301   

Continental Europe

     837         891   

United States

     920         942   

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America

     279         221   

Non-current operating assets by geographic location

     2,319         2,355   

United Kingdom

     190         176   

Continental Europe

     569         543   

United States

     762         873   

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America

     375         355   

Current operating assets by geographic location

     1,896         1,947   

Assets held for sale

     125           

Unallocated corporate assets (see page 91)

     407         431   

Total assets

     4,747         4,733   

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

92    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

2.4      Other business segment information

Other significant expenses recognised within operating profit

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Orthopaedics

     26         8         22   

Endoscopy

     6         2         2   

Advanced Wound Management

     8         5         6   
       40         15         30   

The $40m incurred in 2011 relates to restructuring and rationalisation expenses (2010 – $15m relates to restructuring and rationalisation expenses, 2009 – $30m relates to acquisitions related costs and restructuring and rationalisation expenses).

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     numbers      numbers      numbers  

Average number of employees

                          

Orthopaedics

     5,280         5,045         4,853   

Endoscopy

     2,331         2,134         1,888   

Advanced Wound Management

     3,132         2,993         3,023   
       10,743         10,172         9,764   

3        Operating profit

Accounting policies

Research and development

The Group considers that the regulatory, technical and market uncertainties inherent in the development of new products means that development costs should not be capitalised as intangible assets until products receive approval from the appropriate regulatory body. Substantially all development expenditure is complete by the time the product is submitted for regulatory approval. Consequently the majority of expenditure on research and development is expensed as incurred.

Advertising costs

Expenditure on advertising costs is expensed as incurred.

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Revenue

     4,270         3,962         3,772   

Cost of goods sold (i)

     (1,140)         (1,031)         (1,030)   

Gross profit

     3,130         2,931         2,742   

Research and development expenses

     (167)         (151)         (155)   

Selling, general and administrative expenses:

                          

Marketing, selling and distribution expenses (ii)

     (1,526)         (1,414)         (1,351)   

Administrative expenses (iii) (iv) (v)

     (575)         (446)         (513)   
       (2,101)         (1,860)         (1,864)   

Operating profit

     862         920         723   

 

(i) In 2011, $7m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses related to cost of goods sold (2010 – no restructuring and rationalisation expenses or acquisition related costs, 2009 – $15m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $12m of acquisition related costs).

 

(ii) 2011 includes $nil of restructuring and rationalisation expenses (2010 – $3m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, 2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs and $10m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses).

 

(iii) 2011 includes $42m of amortisation of other intangible assets (2010 – $34m, 2009 – $26m).

 

(iv) 2011 includes $33m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $36m of amortisation acquisition intangibles (2010 – $12m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $34m of amortisation acquisition intangibles, 2009 – $7m of acquisition related costs, $17m of restructuring and rationalisation expenses and $66m of amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments).

 

(v) 2011 includes $23m relating to legal provision (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil).

 

(vi) Items detailed in (i), (ii), (iv) and (v) are excluded from the calculation of trading profit.

 

    93
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     
 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

Operating profit is stated after charging the following items:

 

$million123456 $million123456 $million123456 $million123456
           2011      2010      2009  
           $ million      $ million      $ million  

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles

             36         34         34   

Amortisation of other intangible assets

             42         34         26   

Impairment of intangible assets and goodwill

                             32   

Depreciation of property, plant and equipment

             217         203         206   

Loss on disposal of property, plant and equipment and software

             9         15         14   

Impairment of investments

             2         2           

Minimum operating lease payments for land and buildings

             33         31         27   

Minimum operating lease payments for other assets

             32         28         28   

Advertising costs

             90         83         71   

 

3.1      Staff costs

Staff costs during the year amounted to:

 

                                  
           2011      2010      2009  
      Notes         $ million         $ million         $ million   

Wages and salaries

             930         817         768   

Social security costs

             99         91         86   

Pension costs (including retirement healthcare)

    19         64         60         64   

Share based payments

    24         30         21         18   
               1,123         989         936   

 

3.2      Audit Fees – Information about the nature and cost of services provided by auditors

 

  

           2011      2010      2009  
           $ million      $ million      $ million  

Audit services: Group accounts

             1         1         1   

Other services:

                                  

Local statutory audit pursuant to legislation

             2         2         2   

Taxation services:

                                  

Compliance services

             1         1         1   

Advisory services

             1         1         1   

Total auditors’ remuneration

             5         5         5   

Arising:

                                  

In the UK

             2         2         2   

Outside the UK

             3         3         3   
               5         5         5   

3.3      Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

In 2011, restructuring and rationalisation costs of $40m (2010 – $15m, 2009 – $42m) were incurred in the twelve month period to 31 December 2011. Charges of $14m (2010 – $15m, 2009 – $42m) related to the earnings improvement programme which was completed in the year. Charges of $26m (2010 – $nil) were also incurred, relating mainly to people costs associated with the structural and process changes announced in August 2011.

3.4      Legal provision

In 2011, the Group has established a provision of $23m in connection with the previously disclosed investigation by the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”) and Department of Justice (“DOJ”) into potential violations of the U.S. Foreign Corrupt Practices Act in the medical devices industry.

On 6 February 2012, Smith & Nephew announced that it had reached settlement with the SEC and DOJ in connection with this matter. Smith & Nephew has committed to pay slightly less than $23m in fines and profit disgorgement, maintain an enhanced compliance programme, and appoint an independent monitor for at least 18 months to review and report on its compliance programme.

 

94    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

4        Interest and Other finance costs

4.1      Interest (payable)/receivable

 

$million123456 $million123456 $million123456
     2011      2010      2009  
       $ million         $ million         $ million   

Interest receivable

     4         3         2   

Interest payable:

                          

Bank borrowings

     (6)         (7)         (16)   

Other

     (6)         (11)         (26)   
       (12)         (18)         (42)   

Net interest payable

     (8)         (15)         (40)   

Interest receivable includes net interest receivable of $1m (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil) on interest rate and currency swaps and interest payable includes $nil (2010 – $5m, 2009 – $23m) of net interest payable on currency and interest rate swaps. The gross interest receivable on these swaps was $4m (2010 – $4m, 2009 – $14m) and the gross interest payable was $3m (2010 – $9m, 2009 – $37m).

4.2      Other finance costs

 

$million123456 $million123456 $million123456 $million123456
            2011      2010      2009  
       Notes         $ million         $ million         $ million   

Retirement benefits: Interest cost

     19         (66)         (64)         (61)   

Retirement benefits: Expected return on plan assets

     19         59         55         48   

Other

              1         (1)         (2)   
Other finance costs               (6)         (10)         (15)   

Foreign exchange gains or losses recognised in the income statement arose primarily on the translation of intercompany and third party borrowings and amounted to a net $3m gain in 2011 (2010 – net $8m gain, 2009 – net $14m gain). These amounts were fully matched in the income statement by the fair value gains or losses on currency swaps (carried at fair value through profit and loss) held to manage this currency risk.

5        Taxation

Accounting policy

The charge for current taxation is based on the results for the year as adjusted for items which are non-assessable or disallowed. It is calculated using rates that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date. The accounting policy for deferred taxation is set out in Note17.

The Group operates in multiple tax jurisdictions around the world and records provisions for taxation liabilities and tax audits when it is considered probable that a tax charge will arise and the amount can be reliably estimated. Although Group policy is to submit its tax returns to the relevant tax authorities as promptly as possible, at any time the Group has unagreed years outstanding and is involved in disputes and tax audits. Significant issues may take many years to resolve. In estimating the probability and amount of any tax charge management takes into account the views of internal and external advisors and updates the amount of the provision whenever necessary. The ultimate tax liability may differ from the amount provided depending on interpretations of tax law, settlement negotiations or changes in legislation.

5.1      Taxation charge attributable to the Group

 

$million123456 $million123456 $million123456
     2011      2010      2009  
       $ million         $ million         $ million   

Current taxation:

                          

UK corporation tax at 26.5% (2010 – 28%, 2009 – 28%)

     56         52         50   

Overseas tax

     214         238         189   

Current income tax charge

     270         290         239   

Adjustments in respect of prior periods

     (16)         (18)         (31)   

Total current taxation

     254         272         208   

Deferred taxation

                          

Origination and reversal of temporary differences

     18         4         (7)   

Changes in tax rates

     (3)         (2)           

Adjustments to estimated amounts arising in prior periods

     (3)         6         (3)   

Total deferred taxation

     12         8         (10)   

Total taxation as per the income statement

     266         280         198   

Deferred taxation in other comprehensive income

     (24)         7         12   

Deferred taxation in equity

     2                 (2)   

Taxation attributable to the Group

     244         287         208   

 

    95
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

The tax charge was reduced by $17m in 2011 (2010 – $10m, 2009 – $26m) as a consequence of restructuring and rationalisation expenses, acquisition related costs, amortisation of acquisition intangibles and legal provision.

The applicable tax for the year is based on the United Kingdom standard rate of corporation tax of 26.5% (2010 – 28%, 2009 – 28%). Overseas taxation is calculated at the rates prevailing in the respective jurisdictions. The average effective tax rate differs from the applicable rate as follows:

 

$million $million $million
     2011      2010      2009  
     %      %      %  

UK standard rate

     26.5         28.0         28.0   

Non-deductible/non-taxable items

     (0.5)         0.2         1.2   

Prior year items

     (1.6)         (1.5)         (4.8)   

Tax losses incurred not relieved/(utilised not previously recognised)

     0.3         (0.2)         (0.1)   

Overseas income taxed at other than UK standard rate

     6.7         4.8         5.3   

Total effective tax rate

     31.4         31.3         29.6   

During the year the enacted UK tax rate applicable from 1 April 2012 was reduced to 25% and the UK Government announced policy to reduce the tax rate to 23% across the following three years. It is expected that if the stated policy is enacted deferred tax credits will arise.

6        Earnings per Ordinary Share

Accounting policy

Earnings per share

Basic earnings per share is calculated by dividing the profit attributable to equity holders by the weighted average number of Ordinary Shares in issue during the year, excluding shares held by the Company in the Employees’ Share Trust or as treasury shares.

Adjusted earnings per share

Adjusted earnings per share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affects the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded when arriving at adjusted attributable profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; gains and losses arising from legal disputes and uninsured losses; and taxation thereon.

The calculations of the basic, diluted and adjusted earnings per Ordinary Share are based on the following earnings and numbers of shares:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

Earnings

                          

Attributable profit for the year

     582         615         472   

Adjusted attributable profit (see below)

     664         654         580   
                            

Adjusted attributable profit

                          

 

Attributable profit is reconciled to adjusted attributable profit as follows:

 

                          

 

            2011      2010      2009  
     Notes      $ million      $ million      $ million  

Attributable profit for the year

              582         615         472   

Acquisition related costs

     3                         26   

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

     3         40         15         42   

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

     8 & 9         36         34         66   

Legal provision

              23                   

Taxation on excluded items

     5         (17)         (10)         (26)   

Adjusted attributable profit

              664         654         580   

 

 

 

96    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

The numerators used for basic and diluted earnings per Ordinary Share are the same. The denominators used for all categories of earnings for basic and diluted earnings per Ordinary Share are as follows:

 

     2011      2010      2009  

Number of shares (millions)

                          

Basic weighted average number of shares

     891         888         884   

Dilutive impact of share options outstanding

     4         1         1   

Diluted weighted average number of shares

     895         889         885   

Earnings per Ordinary Share

                          

Basic

     65.3¢         69.3¢         53.4¢   

Diluted

     65.0¢         69.2¢         53.3¢   

Adjusted: Basic

     74.5¢         73.6¢         65.6¢   

Adjusted: Diluted

     74.2¢         73.6¢         65.5¢   

Share options not included in the diluted EPS calculation because they were non–dilutive in the period totalled 12.9m (2010 – 2.5m, 2009 – 21.4m).

7        Property, plant and equipment

Accounting policies

Property, plant and equipment

Property, plant and equipment is stated at cost less depreciation and provision for impairment where appropriate. Freehold land is not depreciated. Freehold buildings are depreciated on a straight-line basis over lives ranging between 20 and 50 years. Leasehold land and buildings are depreciated on a straight-line basis over the shorter of their estimated useful economic lives and the terms of the leases.

Plant and equipment is depreciated over lives ranging between three and 20 years by equal annual instalments to write down the assets to their estimated residual value at the end of their working lives. Assets in course of construction are not depreciated until they are brought into use.

The useful lives and residual values of all property, plant and equipment are reviewed each financial year-end, and where adjustments are required, these are made prospectively.

Finance costs relating to the purchase or construction of property, plant and equipment and intangible assets that take longer than one year to complete are capitalised based on the Group weighted average borrowing costs. All other finance costs are expensed as incurred.

Impairment of assets

The carrying values of property, plant and equipment are reviewed for impairment when events or changes in circumstances indicate the carrying value may be impaired. If any such indication exists, the recoverable amount of the asset is estimated in order to determine the extent of impairment loss. Where it is not possible to estimate the recoverable amount of an individual asset, the Group estimates the recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit to which it belongs.

An asset’s recoverable amount is the higher of an asset’s or cash-generating unit’s fair value less costs to sell and its value-in-use. In assessing value-in-use, its estimated future cash flow is discounted to its present value using a pre-tax discount rate that reflects the current market assessments of the time value of money and the risks specific to the asset.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

    97
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

 

     Land and buildings      Plant and equipment     

Assets in

course of

construction

$ million

    

Total

$ million

 
    

Freehold

$ million

     Leasehold
$ million
     Instruments
$ million
     Other
$ million
       

Cost

                                                     

At 1 January 2010

     129         52         889         784         27         1,881   

Exchange adjustment

     (2)                 9                         7   

Additions

     1         1         145         48         55         250   

Disposals

     (8)                 (81)         (43)         (3)         (135)   

Transfers

     11                 2         (3)         (12)         (2)   

At 31 December 2010

     131         53         964         786         67         2,001   

Exchange adjustment

             (1)         (13)         (7)                 (21)   

Additions

     4         2         144         32         47         229   

Disposals

     (2)         (2)         (86)                         (90)   

Transfers

                             72         (72)           

Transferred to assets held for sale

                             (5)                 (5)   

At 31 December 2011

     133         52         1,009         878         42         2,114   

Depreciation and impairment

                                                     

At 1 January 2010

     29         22         575         502                 1,128   

Exchange adjustment

     (1)                 7         (2)                 4   

Charge for the year

     4         4         130         65                 203   

Disposals

     (5)         (1)         (74)         (41)                 (121)   

Transfers

     14                         (14)                   

At 31 December 2010

     41         25         638         510                 1,214   

Exchange adjustment

                     (9)         (6)                 (15)   

Charge for the year

     4         3         139         71                 217   

Disposals

     (2)         (1)         (80)                         (83)   

Transferred to assets held for sale

                             (2)                 (2)   

At 31 December 2011

     43         27         688         573                 1,331   

Net book amounts

                                                     

At 31 December 2011

     90         25         321         305         42         783   

At 31 December 2010

     90         28         326         276         67         787   

Land and buildings includes land with a cost of $14m (2010 – $10m) that is not subject to depreciation. Assets held under finance leases with a net book amount of $12m (2010 – $14m) are included within land and buildings and $8m (2010 – $10m) are included within plant and equipment.

Group capital expenditure relating to property, plant and equipment contracted but not provided for amounted to $9m (2010 – $15m).

8        Goodwill

Accounting policy

Goodwill is not amortised but is reviewed for impairment annually. Goodwill is allocated to the cash-generating unit (“CGU”) that is expected to benefit from the acquisition. The recoverable amount of CGUs to which goodwill has been allocated is tested for impairment annually. For purposes of impairment testing, goodwill is allocated to the related CGUs monitored by management, being the business segment level, Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management.

In carrying out impairment reviews of goodwill a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include the future rate of market growth, discount rates, the market demand for the products acquired, the future profitability of acquired businesses or products, levels of reimbursement and success in obtaining regulatory approvals. If actual results should differ, or changes in expectations arise, impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results. If the recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit is less than its carrying amount then an impairment loss is determined to have occurred. Any impairment losses that arise are recognised immediately in the income statement and are allocated first to reduce the carrying amount of goodwill and then to the carrying amounts of the other assets.

 

 

98    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

            2011      2010  
     Notes      $ million      $ million  

Cost

                          

At 1 January

              1,108         1,100   

Exchange adjustment

              (12)         12   

Acquisitions

     22         44           

Transferred to assets held for sale

     22         (44)           

Adjustment to contingent consideration

                      (4)   

At 31 December

              1,096         1,108   

Impairment

                          

At 1 January

              7         7   

Transferred to assets held for sale

     22         (7)           

At 31 December

                      7   

Net book amounts

              1,096         1,101   

Each of the Group’s business segments represent a CGU and include goodwill as follows:

 

     2011      2010  
       $ million         $ million   

Orthopaedics

     549         582   

Endoscopy

     323         280   

Advanced Wound Management

     224         239   
       1,096         1,101   

In September 2011 and 2010 impairment reviews were performed by comparing the recoverable amount of each CGU with its carrying amount, including goodwill. These are updated during December, taking into account significant events that occurred between September and December.

For each CGU, the recoverable amounts are based on value-in-use which is calculated from pre-tax cash flow projections for five years using data from the Group’s budget and strategic planning process, the results of which are reviewed and approved by the Board. These projections exclude any estimated future cash inflows or outflows expected to arise from future restructurings. The five-year period is in line with the Group’s strategic planning process.

The calculation of value-in-use for the three identified CGUs is most sensitive to discount and growth rates as set out below:

The discount rate reflects management’s assessment of risks specific to the assets of each CGU. The pre-tax discount rate used in the Orthopaedics business is 10% (2010 – 11%), for the Endoscopy businesses it is 11% (2010 – 15%) and for the Advanced Wound Management business it is 9% (2010 – 10%).

In determining the growth rate used in the calculation of the value-in-use, the Group considered the annual sales growth and trading profit margins. Projections are based on anticipated volume and value growth in the markets served by the Group and assumptions as to market share movements. Each year the projections for the previous year are compared to actual results and variances are factored into the assumptions used in the current year. Growth rates for the five year period for the Orthopaedics business vary up to 6% (2010 – 9%), for the Endoscopy business up to 13% (2010 – 10%) and for the Advanced Wound Management business up to 8% (2010 – 8%).

Specific considerations and strategies taken into account in determining the sales growth and trading profit margin for each CGU are:

 

Orthopaedics – In the Orthopaedic CGU management intends to deliver growth through continuing to focus on the customer, high quality customer service and innovative product development, and through continuing to improve efficiencies.

 

Endoscopy – It is management’s intent to maintain and grow this CGU as the leading provider of endoscopic techniques and technologies for joint and ligament repair. This is driven partly through the growing acceptance of Endoscopy as a preferred surgical choice amongst physicians and patients, product innovation, high quality customer service, and supporting surgeon educational programmes.

 

Advanced Wound Management – Management intends to develop this CGU by focusing on the higher added value sectors of exudate and infection management through improved wound bed preparation, moist and active healing and negative pressure wound therapy, and by continuing to improve efficiency.

A long-term growth rate of 4% (2010 – 4%) in pre-tax cash flows is assumed after five years in calculating a terminal value for the Group’s CGUs. Management considers this to be an appropriate estimate based on the growth rates of the markets in which the Group operates.

Capital expenditure represents the Group’s expected annual investment in property, plant and equipment and other intangible assets. This is approximately 8% (2010 – 8%) of annual revenue.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

99

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

           


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

Management has considered the following sensitivities:

 

Growth of market and market share – Management has considered the impact of a variance in market growth and market share. The value-in-use calculation shows that if the assumed long-term growth rate was reduced to nil, the recoverable amount of all of the CGUs independently would still be greater than their carrying values.

 

Discount rate – Management has considered the impact of an increase in the discount rate applied to the calculation. The value-in-use calculation shows that for the recoverable amount of the CGU to be less than its carrying value, the discount rate would have to be increased to 31% (2010 – 31%) for the Orthopaedics business, 43% (2010 – 43%) for the Endoscopy business and 51% (2010 – 53%) for the Advanced Wound Management business.

9        Intangible assets

Accounting policies

Intangible assets

Intangible assets acquired separately from a business combination (including purchased patents, know-how, trademarks, licences and distribution rights) are initially measured at cost. The cost of intangible assets acquired in a material business combination (referred to as acquisition intangibles) is the fair value as at the date of acquisition. Following initial recognition, intangible assets are carried at cost less any accumulated amortisation and any accumulated impairment losses. All intangible assets are amortised on a straight line basis over their estimated useful economic lives. The estimated useful economic life of an intangible asset ranges between three and 20 years depending on its nature. Internally generated intangible assets are expensed in the income statement as incurred.

Purchased computer software and certain costs of information technology projects are capitalised as intangible assets. Software that is integral to computer hardware is capitalised as plant and equipment.

Impairment of assets

The carrying values of intangible assets are reviewed for impairment when events or changes in circumstances indicate the carrying value may be impaired. If any such indication exists, the recoverable amount of the asset is estimated in order to determine the extent of impairment loss. Where it is not possible to estimate the recoverable amount of an individual asset, the Group estimates the recoverable amount of the cash-generating unit to which it belongs.

An asset’s recoverable amount is the higher of an asset’s or cash-generating unit’s fair value less costs to sell and its value-in-use. In assessing value-in-use, its estimated future cash flow is discounted to its present value using a pre-tax discount rate that reflects the current market assessments of the time value of money and the risks specific to the asset.

In carrying out impairment reviews of intangible assets a number of significant assumptions have to be made when preparing cash flow projections. These include the future rate of market growth, discount rates, the market demand for the products acquired, the future profitability of acquired businesses or products, levels of reimbursement and success in obtaining regulatory approvals. If actual results should differ, or changes in expectations arise, impairment charges may be required which would adversely impact operating results.

 

 

 

100    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

     Acquisition
intangibles
$ million
    Software
$ million
    Distribution
Rights
$ million
    Patents &
Intellectual
Property
$ million
    Total
$ million
 

Cost

                                        

At 1 January 2010

     417        111        67        91        686   

Exchange adjustment

     23        1                      24   

Additions

            32        11        22        65   

Disposals

            (1     (25            (26

Transfers

            2                      2   

At 31 December 2010

     440        145        53        113        751   

Exchange adjustment

     (4     1                      (3

Additions

            32        7        53        92   

Disposals

            (5            (1     (6

Transferred to assets held for sale

            (3            (22     (25

At 31 December 2011

     436        170        60        143        809   

Amortisation and impairment

                                        

At 1 January 2010

     159        29        35        51        274   

Exchange adjustment

     7        1                      8   

Charge for the year

     34        17        14        3        68   

Disposals

                   (25            (25

At 31 December 2010

     200        47        24        54        325   

Exchange adjustment

     (2                          (2

Charge for the year

     36        22        10        10        78   

Disposals

            (3            (1     (4

Transferred to assets held for sale

            (1            (10     (11

At 31 December 2011

     234        65        34        53        386   

Net book amounts

                                        

At 31 December 2011

     202        105        26        90        423   

At 31 December 2010

     240        98        29        59        426   

Commitments

The Group is contractually committed to four milestone payments, which total $60m (2010 -$60m), related to the US approval and commercialisation of DUROLANE which may become payable under the terms of the agreement with Q-MED AB signed in June 2006. This committment will transfer to the Group’s new associate as detailed in Note 22.

10        Investments

Accounting policy

Investments, other than those related to associates, are initially recorded at fair value plus transaction costs on the trade date. The Group has an investment in an entity that holds mainly unquoted equity securities, which by their very nature have no fixed maturity date or coupon rate. The investment is classed as “available-for-sale” and carried at fair value. The fair value of the investment is based on the underlying fair value of the equity securities: marketable securities are valued by reference to closing prices in the market; non-marketable securities are estimated considering factors including the purchase price, prices of recent significant private placements of securities of the same issuer and estimates of liquidation value. The Group assesses whether there is objective evidence that the investment is impaired. Any objective evidence would include a significant or prolonged decline in the fair value of the investment below its cost. Changes in fair value are recognised in other comprehensive income except where management considers that there is objective evidence of an impairment of the underlying equity securities, whereupon an impairment is recognised as an expense immediately.

 

     2011     2010  
     $ million     $ million  

At 1 January

     6        7   

Impairment

     (2     (1

At 31 December

     4        6   

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

    101
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

11         Investments in associates

Accounting policy

Investments in associates, being those entities over which the Group has a significant influence and which is neither a subsidiary or a joint venture, are accounted for using the equity method, with the Group recording its share of the associate’s net income and equity. The Group’s share in the results of its associates is included in one separate income statement line and is calculated after deduction of their respective taxes.

The Group holds 49% of the Austrian entities Plus Orthopedics GmbH and Intraplant GmbH and 20% of the German entity Intercus GmbH. The following table summarises the financial position of the Group’s investment in these associates.

 

    

2011

$ million

   

2010

$ million

 

Share of results of associates:

                

Revenue

     11        11   

Operating costs and taxation

     (11     (11

Profit after taxation recognised in the income statement

              

Dividends paid

            (1

Net (loss)/profit attributable to the Group

            (1

Investments in associates at 1 January

     13        13   

Exchange adjustment

            1   

Investments in associates at 31 December

     13        13   

Investments in associates is represented by:

                

Assets

     10        11   

Liabilities

     (1     (2

Net assets

     9        9   

Goodwill

     4        4   
       13        13   

12         Inventories

Accounting policy

Finished goods and work-in-progress are valued at factory cost, including appropriate overheads, on a first-in first-out basis. Raw materials and bought-in finished goods are valued at purchase price. All inventories are reduced to net realisable value where lower than cost. Inventory acquired as part of a business acquisition is valued at selling price less costs of disposal and a profit allowance for selling efforts.

Orthopaedic instruments are generally not sold but provided to customers and distributors for use in surgery. They are recorded as inventory until they are deployed at which point they are transferred to plant and equipment and depreciated over their useful economic lives of between three and five years.

A feature of the orthopaedic business is the high level of product inventory required, some of which is located at customer premises and is available for customers’ immediate use (referred to as consignment inventory). Complete sets of product, including large and small sizes, have to be made available in this way. These outer sizes are used less frequently than standard sizes and towards the end of the product life cycle are inevitably in excess of requirements. Adjustments to carrying value are therefore required to be made to orthopaedic inventory to anticipate this situation. These adjustments are calculated in accordance with a formula based on levels of inventory compared with historical or forecast usage. This formula is applied on an individual product line basis and is first applied when a product group has been on the market for two years. This method of calculation is considered appropriate based on experience but it involves management judgements on effectiveness of inventory deployment, length of product lives, phase-out of old products and efficiency of manufacturing planning systems.

 

     2011
$ million
     2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

Raw materials and consumables

     140         159         157   

Work-in-progress

     24         23         28   

Finished goods and goods for resale

     695         741         748   
       859         923         933   

Reserves for excess and obsolete inventories were $322m (2010 – $322m, 2009 – $303m). During 2011, $65m was recognised as an expense within cost of goods sold resulting from the write down of excess and obsolete inventory (2010 – $66m, 2009 – $92m). The cost of inventories recognised as an expense and included in cost of goods sold amounted to $991m (2010 – $909m, 2009 – $866m).

No inventory is carried at fair value less costs to sell in any year.

 

102    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

13        Trade and other receivables

Accounting policy

Loans and receivables are carried at amortised cost, less any allowances for uncollectible amounts. They are included in current assets, except for maturities greater than 12 months after the balance sheet date. These are classified as non-current assets. Loans and other receivables are classified as ‘Trade and other receivables’ in the balance sheet.

The Group manages credit risk through credit limits which require authorisation commensurate with the size of the limit and which are regularly reviewed. Credit limit decisions are made based on available financial information and the business case. Significant receivables are regularly reviewed and monitored at Group level. The Group has no significant concentration of credit risk, with exposure spread over a large number of customers. Furthermore the Group’s principal customers are backed by government and public or private medical insurance funding, which historically represent a lower risk of default. The maximum exposure to credit risk at the reporting date is the fair value of each class of receivable. The Group does not hold any collateral as security.

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Trade receivables

     936        952        843   

Less: provision for bad and doubtful debts

     (36     (49     (47

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

     900        903        796   

Derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

     21        23        13   

Other receivables

     50        55        71   

Amounts owed by associates

                   2   

Prepayments and accrued income

     66        65        64   
       1,037        1,046        946   

Less non-current portion: Trade receivables

            (22       

Current portion

     1,037        1,024        946   

All non-current receivables are due within five years from the balance sheet date.

Management considers that the carrying amount of trade and other receivables approximates to the fair value.

The provision for bad and doubtful debts is based on specific assessments of risk and reference to past default experience. The bad debt expense (excluding the macrotextured claim) for the year was $42m (2010 – $30m, 2009 – $33m). Amounts due from insurers in respect of the macrotextured claim of $136m (2010 – $133m, 2009 – $128m) are included within other receivables and have been provided in full.

The amount of trade receivables that were past due but not impaired were as follows:

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Past due not more than three months

     198        168        202   

Past due more than three months and not more than six months

     51        52        56   

Past due more than six months and not more than one year

     59        57        46   

Past due more than one year

     94        59        80   
       402        336        384   

Neither past due nor impaired

     534        616        459   

Provision for bad and doubtful debts

     (36     (49     (47

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

     900        903        796   

Movements in the provision for bad and doubtful debts were as follows:

                        

At 1 January

     49        47        40   

Exchange adjustment

     (1            1   

Receivables provided for during the year

     42        30        33   

Utilisation of provision

     (34     (28     (27

Provision transferred to assets held for sale

     (20              

At 31 December

     36        49        47   

In 2011, no trade receivables from third parties are held under factoring agreements with recourse (2010 – $11m, 2009 – $20m). The amounts disclosed in prior years did not qualify for de-recognition as the Group retains part of the credit risk. The associated liability amounted to $4m in 2010 and $12m in 2009 and were accounted for as a part of current payables.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    103
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

Trade receivables include amounts denominated in the following major currencies:

 

     2011      2010      2009  
     $ million      $ million      $ million  

US Dollar

     238         282         281   

Sterling

     75         72         55   

Euro

     317         283         280   

Other

     270         266         180   

Trade receivables – net (loans and receivables)

     900         903         796   

14        Payables

 

     2011      2010  
     $ million      $ million  

Trade and other payables due within one year

                 

Trade and other payables

     549         584   

Derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

     12         33   

Acquisition consideration

     3           
       564         617   

Other payables due after one year:

                 

Acquisition consideration

     8           

The acquisition consideration due after more than one year is expected to be payable as follows: $8m in 2014 (2010 – $nil).

15        Cash and borrowings

15.1        Net debt

Net debt comprises borrowings and credit balances on currency swaps less cash and bank.

 

     2011     2010  
     $ million     $ million  

Bank overdrafts and loans due within one year

     306        57   

Long-term borrowings

     16        642   

Borrowings

     322        699   

Cash and bank

     (184     (207

Net debt

     138        492   

Borrowings are repayable as follows:

 

     Within one
year or on
demand
$ million
     Between
one and
two years
$ million
     Between
two and
three years
$ million
     Between
three and
four years
$ million
     Between
four and
five years
$ million
     After
five years
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 31 December 2011:

                                                              

Bank loans

     280         1                                         281   

Bank overdrafts

     23                                                 23   

Finance lease liabilities

     3         1         2         2         2         8         18   
       306         2         2         2         2         8         322   

At 31 December 2010:

                                                              

Bank loans

     41         498                 126                         665   

Bank overdrafts

     12                                                 12   

Finance lease liabilities

     4         2         2         2         2         10         22   
       57         500         2         128         2         10         699   

 

104    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

15.2        Assets pledged as security

Assets are pledged as security under normal market conditions. Secured borrowings and pledged assets are as follows:

 

     2011
$ million
     2010
$ million
 

Finance lease liabilities – due within one year

     3         4   

Finance lease liabilities – due after one year

     15         18   

Total amount of secured borrowings

     18         22   

Total net book value of assets pledged as security:

                 

Property, plant and equipment

     20         22   
       20         22   

15.3        Currency swap analysis

All currency swaps are stated at fair value. Gross US Dollar equivalents of $112m (2010 – $61m) receivable and $112m (2010 – $61m) payable have been netted. Currency swaps comprise foreign exchange swaps and were used in 2011 and 2010 to hedge intragroup loans and other monetary items.

Currency swaps mature as follows:

 

     Amount
receivable
     Amount
payable
 
At 31 December 2011    $ million      Currency
million
 

Within one year:

                 

Euro

     1         EUR 1   

Japanese Yen

     20         JPY 1,500   

Canadian Dollar

     33         CAD 34   
       54            
                   
     Amount
receivable
     Amount
payable
 
At 31 December 2011    Currency
million
     $ million  

Within one year:

                 

Swiss Franc

     CHF 18         19   

Swedish Krona

     SEK 20         3   

Australian Dollar

     AUD 36         36   
                58   
                   
     Amount
receivable
     Amount
payable
 
At 31 December 2010    $ million      Currency
million
 

Within one year:

                 

Japanese Yen

     18         JPY 1,500   

Canadian Dollar

     25         CAD 24   
       43            
                   
     Amount
receivable
     Amount
payable
 
At 31 December 2010    Currency
million
     $ million  

Within one year:

                 

New Zealand Dollar

     NZD 5         4   

Australian Dollar

     AUD 14         14   
                18   

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    105
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

15.4        Liquidity risk exposures

The Board has established a set of policies to manage funding and currency risks. The Group uses derivative financial instruments only to manage the financial risks associated with underlying business activities and their financing.

Liquidity risk is the risk that the Group is not able to settle or meet its obligations on time or at a reasonable price. The Group’s policy is to ensure that there is sufficient funding and facilities in place to meet foreseeable borrowing requirements. The Group manages and monitors liquidity risk through regular reporting of current cash and borrowing balances and periodic preparation and review of short and medium term cash forecasts having regard to the maturities of investments and borrowing facilities.

Bank loans and overdrafts represent drawings under total committed facilities of $1,259m (2010 – $1,511m) and total uncommitted facilities of $375m (2010 – $332m). The Group has undrawn committed facilities of $1,003m (2010 – $884m). Of the undrawn committed facilities, $1,000m expires after two but within five years (2010 – $7m expired within one year and $877m after two but within five years). The interest payable on borrowings under committed facilities is at floating rate and is typically based on the LIBOR interest rate relevant to the term and currency concerned. Borrowings are shown at book value which approximates to fair value.

In December 2010, the Company reviewed and replaced its principal banking facilities ahead of their maturity in May 2012. The Company reduced its $1 billion 5-year term loan to $245m as at 31 December 2011. The interest rate for this multi-currency facility, at 20 basis points over LIBOR, is unchanged. Smith & Nephew also has an undrawn 5 year $1 billion multi-currency revolving facility with an initial interest rate of 70 basis points over LIBOR. The commitment fee on the undrawn amount of the revolving facility is 24.5 basis points. The Company is subject to restrictive covenants under the facility agreement requiring the Group’s ratio of net debt to EBITDA to not exceed 3.0 to 1 and the ratio of EBITA to net interest to not be less than 3.0 to 1, with net debt, EBITDA, EBITA and net interest all being calculated as defined in the agreement. These financial covenants are tested at the end of each half year for the 12 months ending on the last day of the testing period. As of 31 December 2011, the Company was in compliance with these covenants. The facility is also subject to customary events of default, none of which are currently anticipated to occur.

15.5        Year-end financial liabilities by contractual maturity

The table below analyses the Group’s year-end financial liabilities by contractual maturity date, including interest payments and excluding the impact of netting arrangements:

 

     Within one
year or on
demand
$ million
    Between
one and
two years
$ million
     Between
two and
five years
$ million
     After
five years
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 31 December 2011

                                           

Non-derivative financial liabilities:

                                           

Bank overdrafts and loans

     305                                305   

Trade and other payables

     549                                549   

Finance lease liabilities

     4        3         9         9         25   

Derivative financial liabilities:

                                           

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – outflow

     1,053                                1,053   

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – inflow

     (1,052                             (1,052
       859        3         9         9         880   

At 31 December 2010

                                           

Non-derivative financial liabilities:

                                           

Bank overdrafts and loans

     59        500         130                 689   

Trade and other payables

     584                                584   

Finance lease liabilities

     5        4         9         12         30   

Derivative financial liabilities:

                                           

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – outflow

     1,008                                1,008   

Currency swaps/forward foreign exchange contracts – inflow

     (1,000                             (1,000

Interest rate basis swaps – gross outflow

     2                                2   

Interest rate basis swaps – gross inflow

     (2                             (2
       656        504         139         12         1,311   

The amounts in the tables above are undiscounted cash flows, which differ from the amounts included in the balance sheet where the underlying cash flows have been discounted.

 

106    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

15.6        Finance leases

Accounting policy

Leases are classified as finance leases when the terms of the lease transfer substantially all the risks and rewards of ownership to the Group. All other leases are classified as operating leases.

Assets held under finance leases are capitalised as property, plant or equipment and depreciated accordingly. The capital element of future lease payments is included in borrowings and interest is charged to profit before taxation on a reducing balance basis over the term of the lease.

Future minimum lease payments under finance leases together with the present value of the minimum lease payments are as follows:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
 

Within one year

       4           5   

After one and within two years

       3           4   

After two and within three years

       3           3   

After three and within four years

       3           3   

After four and within five years

       3           3   

After five years

       9           12   

Total minimum lease payments

       25           30   

Discounted by imputed interest

       (7        (8

Present value of minimum lease payments

       18           22   

Present value of minimum lease payments can be split out as: $3m (2010 – $4m) due within one year, $7m (2010 – $8m) due between one to five years and $8m (2010 – $10m) due after five years.

16         Financial instruments and risk management

Accounting policy

Derivative Financial Instruments

Derivative financial instruments are initially recognised at fair value on the date a derivative contract is entered into and are subsequently remeasured at their fair value at subsequent balance sheet dates. The fair value of forward foreign exchange contracts is calculated by reference to current forward exchange rates for contracts with similar maturity profiles. The fair value of interest rate swap contracts is determined by reference to market values for similar instruments and includes counterparty credit risk.

Changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments that are designated and effective as cash flow hedges of forecast third party and intercompany transactions are recognised in other comprehensive income until the associated asset or liability is recognised. Amounts taken to other comprehensive income are transferred to the income statement when the hedged transaction affects profit and loss. Where the hedged item is the cost of a non-financial asset, the amounts taken to other comprehensive income are transferred to the initial carrying value of the asset.

Currency swaps to match foreign currency net assets with foreign currency liabilities are fair valued at year-end. Changes in the fair values of currency swaps that are designated and effective as net investment hedges are matched in other comprehensive income against changes in value of the related net assets.

Interest rate swaps transacted to fix interest rates on floating rate borrowings are accounted for as cash flow hedges and changes in the fair values resulting from changes in market interest rates are recognised in other comprehensive income. Amounts taken to other comprehensive income are transferred to the income statement when the hedged transaction affects profit and loss.

Any ineffectiveness on hedging instruments and changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments that do not qualify for hedge accounting are recognised in the income statement within other finance income/(costs) as they arise.

Hedge accounting is discontinued when the hedging instrument expires or is sold, terminated or exercised, or no longer qualifies for hedge accounting. At that point in time, any cumulative gain or loss on the hedging instrument recognised in other comprehensive income is retained there until the forecast transaction occurs. If a hedged transaction is no longer expected to occur, the net cumulative gain or loss recognised in other comprehensive income is transferred to the income statement for the period.

16.1    Foreign exchange exposures

The Group operates in over 90 countries and as a consequence has transactional and translational foreign exchange exposure. The Group’s policy is to limit the impact of foreign exchange movements on equity by holding liabilities where practical in the same currencies as the Group’s non US Dollar assets. These liabilities take the form of either borrowings or currency swaps. The Group designates a portion of foreign currency borrowings in non-operating units as net investment hedges. As at 31 December 2011, CHF32m (2010 – CHF125m) of Group borrowings were designated as net investment hedges; the movement in the fair value of these hedges attributable to changes in exchange rates is recognised directly in reserves. The fair value of these hedges at 31 December 2011 was $34m (2010 – $134m). It is Group policy for operating units not to hold material unhedged monetary assets or liabilities other than in their functional currencies.

 

    107
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

Foreign exchange variations affect trading results in two ways. Firstly, on translation of overseas sales and profits into US Dollars and secondly, transactional exposures arising where some or all of the costs of sale are incurred in a different currency from the sale. The principal transactional exposures arise as the proportion of costs in US Dollars, Sterling and Swiss Francs exceed the proportion of sales in each of these currencies and correspondingly the proportion of sales in Euros exceeds the proportion of costs in Euros.

The impact of currency movements on the cost of purchases is partly mitigated by the use of forward foreign exchange contracts. The Group uses forward foreign exchange contracts, designated as cash flow hedges, to hedge forecast third party and intercompany trading cash flows for forecast foreign currency inventory purchases for up to one year. When a commitment is entered into, forward foreign exchange contracts are normally used to increase the hedge to 100% of the exposure. Cash flows relating to cash flow hedges are expected to occur within twelve months of inception and profits and losses on hedges are expected to enter into the determination of profit (within cost of goods sold) within a further twelve month period. The principal currencies hedged by forward foreign exchange contracts are US Dollars, Euros and Sterling. At 31 December 2011, the Group had contracted to exchange within one year the equivalent of $940m (2010 – $944m).

Based on the Group’s borrowings as at 31 December 2011, if the US Dollar were to weaken against all currencies by 10%, the Group’s net borrowings would increase by $11m (2010 – $24m). In respect of borrowings held in a different currency to the relevant reporting entity, if the US_Dollar were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, the Group’s borrowings would increase by $16m (2010 – $35m). Excluding borrowings designated as net investment hedges, the increase would be $13m (2010 – $21m); this increase would be fully offset by corresponding movements in group loan values.

If the US Dollar were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, then the fair value of the forward foreign exchange contracts as at 31 December 2011 would have been $17m lower (2010 – $20m), which would be recognised through the hedging reserve. Similarly, if the Euro were to weaken by 10% against all other currencies, then the fair value of the forward foreign exchange contracts as at 31 December 2011 would have been $24m_higher (2010 – $19m).

A 10% strengthening of the US Dollar or Euro against all other currencies at 31 December 2011 would have had the equal but opposite effect to the amounts shown above, on the basis that all other variables remain constant.

Since it is the Group’s policy to hedge all actual foreign exchange exposures and the Group’s forward foreign exchange contracts are designated as cash flow hedges, the net impact of transaction related foreign exchange on the income statement from a movement in exchange rates on the value of forward foreign exchange contracts is not significant.

16.2        Interest rate exposures

The Group is exposed to interest rate risk on cash, borrowings and currency swaps which are all at floating rates. The Group uses floating to fixed interest swaps to meet its objective of protecting borrowing costs within parameters set by the Board. Interest rate swaps are accounted for as cash flow hedges and, as such, changes in fair value resulting from changes in market interest rates are recognised in other comprehensive income, with the fair value of the interest rate swaps recorded in the balance sheet. The cash flows resulting from interest rate swaps match cash flows on the underlying borrowings so that there is no net cash flow from movements in market interest rates on the hedged items. At 31 December 2011 the Group had no interest rate swaps, at 31_December 2010 interest rates had been fixed on borrowings totalling $98m for a period of six months and $112m for a period of one year.

Based on the Group’s gross borrowings as at 31 December 2011, if interest rates were to increase by 100 basis points in all currencies then the annual net interest charge would increase by $4m (2010 – $5m). Excluding the impact of the Group’s interest rate hedges, the increase in the interest charge would be $4m (2010 – $7m). A decrease in interest rates by 100 basis points in all currencies would have an equal but opposite effect to the amounts shown above.

16.3        Credit risk exposures

The Group limits exposure to credit risk on counterparties used for financial instruments through a system of internal credit limits which, with certain minor exceptions due to local market conditions, require counterparties to have a minimum “A” rating from one of the major ratings agencies. The financial exposure of a counterparty is determined as the total of cash and deposits, plus the risk on derivative instruments, assessed as the fair value of the instrument plus a risk element based on the nominal value and the historic volatility of the market value of the instrument. The Group does not anticipate non-performance of counterparties and believes it is not subject to material concentration of credit risk as the Group operates within a policy of counterparty limits designed to reduce exposure to any single counterparty.

The maximum credit risk exposure on derivatives at 31 December 2011 was $21m (2010 – $23m), being the total debit fair values on forward foreign exchange contracts, interest rate swaps and currency swaps. The maximum credit risk exposure on cash and bank at 31 December 2011 was $184m (2010 – $207m). The Group’s exposure to credit risk is not material as the amounts are held in a wide number of banks in a number of different countries.

Credit risk on trade receivables is detailed in Note 13.

 

108    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

16.4        Currency and interest rate profile of interest bearing liabilities and assets

Short-term debtors and creditors are excluded from the following disclosures.

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Liabilities:

 

                                        Fixed rate liabilities  
     Gross
borrowings
$ million
     Currency
swaps
$ million
     Total
liabilities
$ million
     Floating
rate
liabilities
$ million
     Fixed
rate
liabilities
$ million
     Weighted
average
interest
rate
%
     Weighted
average time
for which
rate is fixed
Years
 

At 31 December 2011:

                                                              

US Dollar

     85         58         143         126         17         7.1         5   

Swiss Franc

     35                 35         35                 3.0         2   

Euro

     126         1         127         126         1         5.0         2   

Other

     76         53         129         129                           

Total interest bearing liabilities

     322         112         434         416         18                     

At 31 December 2010:

                                                              

US Dollar

     294         18         312         244         68         2.5         2   

Swiss Franc

     137                 137         80         57         0.6         1   

Euro

     167                 167         100         67         1.0         1   

Other

     101         43         144         104         40         0.9         1   

Total interest bearing liabilities

     699         61         760         528         232                     

At 31 December 2011, $18m (2010 – $22m) of fixed rate liabilities relate to finance leases and $nil (2010 – $210m) relate to hedged borrowings under the $245m term facility. In 2011, the Group also had liabilities due for deferred acquisition consideration (denominated in US Dollars, Euro and Yen) totalling $11m (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $46m) on which no interest was payable (see Note 14). There are no other significant interest bearing financial liabilities.

Floating rates on liabilities are typically based on the one or three-month LIBOR interest rate relevant to the currency concerned. The weighted average interest rate on floating rate borrowings as at 31 December 2011 was 2% (2010 – 1%).

Currency and Interest Rate Profile of Interest Bearing Assets:

 

     Cash
and bank
$ million
     Currency
swaps
$ million
     Total assets
$ million
     Floating
rate assets
$ million
 

At 31 December 2011:

                                   

US Dollars

     56         56         112         112   

Other

     128         56         184         184   

Total interest bearing assets

     184         112         296         296   

At 31 December 2010:

                                   

US Dollars

     46         43         89         89   

Other

     161         18         179         179   

Total interest bearing assets

     207         61         268         268   

Floating rates on assets are typically based on the short-term deposit rates relevant to the currency concerned. There were no fixed rate assets at 31 December 2011 or 31 December 2010.

16.5        Fair value of financial assets and liabilities

For cash and cash equivalents, short-term loans and receivables, overdrafts and other short-term liabilities which have a maturity of less than three months the book values approximate the fair values because of their short-term nature.

Forward foreign exchange contracts are recorded at fair value. These are regarded as Level 2 financial instruments measured at fair value. Level 2 financial investments are defined as: Valuation techniques for which all observable inputs have a significant effect on the recorded fair values, either directly or indirectly. The Group only has Level 2 financial instruments measured at fair value.

The Group enters into derivative financial instruments with financial institutions with investment grade credit ratings. Derivatives valued using valuation techniques with market observable inputs are mainly interest rate swaps and forward foreign exchange contracts. The most frequently applied valuation techniques include forward pricing and swap models, using present value calculations. The models incorporate various inputs including the credit quality of counterparties, foreign exchange spot and forward rates, interest rate curves and forward rate curves.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    109
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

 

As at 31 December 2011 and 31 December 2010, the mark-to-market value of a derivative asset position is net of a credit valuation adjustment attributable to derivative counterparty default risk. The changes in counterparty credit risk had no material effect on the hedge effectiveness for derivatives designated in hedge relationships and other financial instruments recognised at fair value.

Long-term borrowings are measured in the balance sheet at amortised cost. As the Group’s long-term borrowings are not quoted publicly and as market prices are not available their fair values are estimated by discounting future contractual cash flows to net present values at the current market interest rates available to the Group for similar financial instruments as at the year-end. At 31 December 2011 and 31 December 2010, the fair value of the Group’s long-term borrowing was not materially different from amortised cost.

17        Deferred taxation

Accounting policy

Deferred taxation is accounted for using the balance sheet liability method in respect of temporary differences arising between the carrying amount of assets and liabilities in the accounts and the corresponding tax bases used in computation of taxable profit.

Deferred tax liabilities are recognised for all taxable temporary differences except in respect of investments in subsidiaries where the Group is able to control the timing of the reversal of the temporary difference and it is probable that this will not reverse in the foreseeable future; on the initial recognition of non-deductible goodwill; and on the initial recognition of an asset or liability in a transaction that is not a business combination and that, at the time of the transaction, does not affect the accounting or taxable profit.

Deferred tax assets are recognised to the extent that it is probable that future taxable profit will be available against which the temporary difference can be utilised. Their carrying amount is reviewed at each balance sheet date on the same basis.

Deferred tax is measured on an undiscounted basis, and at the tax rates that have been enacted or substantively enacted by the balance sheet date that are expected to apply in the periods in which the asset or liability is settled. It is recognised in the income statement except when it relates to items credited or charged directly to other comprehensive income or equity, in which case the deferred tax is also dealt with in other comprehensive income or equity respectively.

Deferred tax assets and liabilities are offset when they relate to income taxes levied by the same taxation authority, when the Group intends to settle its current tax assets and liabilities on a net basis and that authority permits the Group to make a single net payment.

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
 

Deferred tax assets

       223           224   

Deferred tax liabilities

       (66        (69

Net position at 31 December

       157           155   

The movement in the year in the Group’s net deferred tax position was as follows:

 

       Notes      2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
 

At 1 January

              155           171   

Exchange adjustment

              (1        (1

Movement in income statement – current year

              (15        (4

Movement in income statement – prior years

              3           (4

Movement in other comprehensive income

              24           (7

Movement in shareholders’ equity

              (2          

Transfers

              (7          

At 31 December

              157           155   

 

 

110    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Movements in the main components of deferred tax assets and liabilities were as follows:

 

     Retirement
benefit
obligation
$ million
    Macro-
textured
claim
$ million
     Other
$ million
    Total
$ million
 

Deferred tax assets:

                                 

At 1 January 2010

     54        52         96        202   

Exchange adjustment

                    1        1   

Movement in income statement – current year

     (5             18        13   

Movement in income statement – prior years

                    (1     (1

Movement in other comprehensive income

     6                       6   

Transfers

     (1             4        3   

At 31 December 2010

     54        52         118        224   

Exchange adjustment

                    (2     (2

Movement in income statement – current year

     (7             (11     (18

Movement in income statement – prior years

                    (2     (2

Movement in other comprehensive income

     31                       31   

Charge to equity

                    (1     (1

Transfers

     1                (10     (9

At 31 December 2011

     79        52         92        223   

The Group has unused tax losses of $29m (2010 – $21m) available for offset against future profits. A deferred tax asset has been recognised in respect of $1m (2010 – $1m) of such losses. No deferred tax asset has been recognised on the remaining unused tax losses as these are not expected to be realised in the foreseeable future.

 

     Accelerated tax
depreciation
$ million
    Intangible
assets
$ million
    Other
$ million
    Total
$ million
 

Deferred tax liabilities:

                                

At 1 January 2010

     (35     (34     38        (31

Exchange adjustment

     2        (1     (3     (2

Movement in income statement – current year

     2        4        (23     (17

Movement in income statement – prior years

     1        1        (5     (3

Movement in other comprehensive income

                   (13     (13

Transfers

     5        (3     (5     (3

At 31 December 2010

     (25     (33     (11     (69

Exchange adjustment

     1                      1   

Movement in income statement – current year

     3        5        (5     3   

Movement in income statement – prior years

     (2            7        5   

Movement in other comprehensive income

                   (7     (7

Charge to equity

                   (1     (1

Transfers

     (5     1        6        2   

At 31 December 2011

     (28     (27     (11     (66

 

 

    111
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

18        Provisions and contingencies

Accounting policy

In the normal course of business the Group is involved in numerous legal disputes. Provision is made for loss contingencies when it is deemed probable that an adverse outcome will occur and the amount of the loss can be reasonably estimated. Where the Group is the plaintiff in pursuing claims against third parties legal and associated expenses are charged to the income statement as incurred. Contingent assets are not recognised in the accounts unless they are virtually certain of being realised.

The recognition of provisions for legal disputes is subject to a significant degree of estimation. In making its estimates management takes into account the advice of internal and external legal counsel. Provisions are reviewed regularly and amounts updated where necessary to reflect developments in the disputes. The ultimate liability may differ from the amount provided depending on the outcome of court proceedings and settlement negotiations or as new facts emerge.

A provision for onerous contracts is recognised when the expected benefits to be derived by the Group from a contract are lower than the unavoidable cost of meeting its obligations under the contract. For the purposes of calculating any onerous lease provision, the Group has taken the discounted future lease payments, net of expected rental income. Before a provision is established, the Group recognises any impairment loss on the assets associated with that contract.

18.1        Provisions

 

     Rationalisation
provisions
$ million
    Legal and
other provision
$ million
    Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2011

     14        96        110   

Charge to income statement

     22        44        66   

Utilisation/Released

     (10     (43     (53

At 31 December 2011

     26        97        123   

Provisions – due within one year

     26        52        78   

Provisions – due after one year

            45        45   

At 31 December 2011

     26        97        123   

Provisions – due within one year

     14        23        37   

Provisions – due after one year

            73        73   

At 31 December 2010

     14        96        110   

The principal provisions within rationalisation provisions relate to the rationalisation of operational sites (mainly severance and legal costs) arising from the legacy earnings improvement programme and people costs associated with the structural and process changes announced in August 2011.

Included within the legal and other provision is:

 

$17m (2010 – $20m) relating to the declination of insurance coverage for macrotextured knee revisions (see Note 18.2).

 

$23m (2010 – $nil) in connection with the previously disclosed investigation by the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”) and Department of Justice (“DOJ”) into potential violations of the U.S. Foreign Corrupt Practices Act in the medical devices industry. On 6 February 2012, Smith & Nephew announced that it had reached settlement with the SEC and DOJ in connection with this matter. Smith & Nephew has committed to pay approximately $23m in fines and profit disgorgement, maintain an enhanced compliance programme, and appoint an independent monitor for at least 18 months to review and report on its compliance programme.

 

The remaining balance largely represents provisions for various litigation and patent disputes.

All provisions are expected to be substantially utilised within three years of 31 December 2011 and none are treated as financial instruments.

18.2        Contingencies

The Company and its subsidiaries are parties to various legal proceedings, some of which include claims for substantial damages. The outcome of these proceedings cannot readily be foreseen, but management believes none of them will result in a material adverse effect on the financial position of the Group. The Group provides for outcomes that are deemed to be probable and can be reliably estimated. There is no assurance that losses will not exceed provisions or will not have a significant impact on the Group’s results of operations in the period in which they are realised.

 

 

112    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

In August 2003, the Group withdrew voluntarily from all markets the macrotextured versions of its OXINIUM femoral knee components. A number of related claims have been filed, most of which have been settled. The aggregate cost at 31 December 2011 related to this matter is approximately $214m. The Group has sought recovery from its primary and excess insurers for costs of resolving the claims. The primary insurance carrier has paid $60m in full settlement of its policy liability. However, the excess carriers have denied coverage, citing defences relating to the wording of the insurance policies and other matters. In December 2004, the Group brought suit against them in the US District Court for the Western District of Tennessee, and trial is expected to commence in 2013. An additional $22m was received from a successful settlement with a third party.

A charge of $154m was recorded in 2004 for anticipated expenses in connection with macrotexture claims. Most of that amount has since been applied to settlements of such claims. Management believes that the $17m provision remaining is adequate to cover remaining claims. Given the uncertainty inherent in such matters, there can be no assurance on this point.

The Group is engaged, as both plaintiff and defendant, in litigation with various competitors and others over claims of patent infringement and, in some cases, breach of licence agreement. These disputes are being heard in courts in the United States and other jurisdictions and also before agencies that examine patents. Outcomes are rarely certain with costs and settlements often significant.

19        Retirement benefit obligations

Accounting policy

The Group’s major pension plans are of the defined benefit type. For these plans, the employer’s portion of past and current service cost is charged to operating profit, with the interest cost net of expected return on assets in the plans reported within other finance income/(costs). Actuarial gains or losses are recognised in full directly in other comprehensive income such that the balance sheet reflects the plan’s surpluses or deficits as at the balance sheet date.

The defined benefit obligation is calculated annually by external actuaries using the projected unit credit method. The present value of the defined benefit obligation is determined by discounting the estimated future cash flows using interest rates that reference high-quality corporate bonds that are denominated in the currency in which the benefits will be paid and have terms to maturity approximating to the terms of the related pension liability.

A number of key assumptions have to be made in calculating the fair value of the Group’s defined benefit pension plans. These assumptions impact the balance sheet assets and liabilities, operating profit and finance income/(costs). The most critical assumptions are the discount rate, the rate of inflation and mortality assumptions to be applied to future pension plan liabilities. The most important assumption for the plan assets is the future expected return. In determining these assumptions management takes into account the advice of professional external actuaries and benchmarks its assumptions against external data.

Where defined contribution plans operate, the contributions to these plans are charged to operating profit as they become payable.

19.1        Retirement benefit obligations

The Group’s retirement benefit obligations comprise:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
 

Funded Plans:

                     

UK Plan

       24           59   

US Plan

       168           110   

Other Plans (i)

       33           36   
         225           205   

Unfunded Plans:

                     

Other Plans (i)

       24           22   

Retirement Healthcare

       38           35   
         287           262   

 

(i) The analysis in this note for “Other Plans” combines both the funded and unfunded retirement benefit obligations.

The Group sponsors pension plans for its employees in most of the countries in which it has major operating companies. Pension plans are established under the laws of the relevant country. Funded plans are funded by the payment of contributions to, and the assets held by, separate trust funds or insurance companies. In those countries where there is no company-sponsored pension plan, state benefits are considered adequate. Employees’ retirement benefits are the subject of regular management review. The Group’s major defined benefit pension plans in the UK and US were closed to new employees in 2003 and replaced by defined contribution plans.

Defined benefit plans provide employees with an entitlement to retirement benefits varying between 1.3% and 66.7% of final salary on attainment of retirement age. The level of entitlement is dependent on the years of service of the employee.

The present value of the defined benefit obligation and the related current service cost are measured using the projected unit method. Under the projected unit method, the current service cost will increase as the members of the defined benefit plans approach retirement. The principal actuarial assumptions used by the independent qualified actuaries in valuing the major plans in the United Kingdom (“UK Plan”), the United States (“US Plan”) and all other plans (“Other Plans”) and a breakdown of the pension costs charged to income are as follows:

 

 

    113
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

 

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

 

19.2        Principal actuarial assumptions:

 

     2011      2010
% per annum
     2009  

UK Plan:

                          

Discount rate

     4.9         5.5         5.7   

Expected return on plan assets (i)

     5.1         5.9         6.4   

Expected rate of salary increases

     5.1         5.5         5.6   

Future pension increases

     3.1         3.5         3.6   

Inflation (RPI)

     3.1         3.5         3.6   

Inflation (CPI)

     2.1         3.0         N/A   

Life expectancy of male aged 60 (in years)

     28.6         28.2         28.1   

Life expectancy of male aged 60 in 20 years’ time (in years)

     31.0         31.5         31.3   

US Plan:

                          

Discount rate

     4.6         5.6         6.0   

Expected return on plan assets (i)

     7.1         7.5         7.5   

Expected rate of salary increases

     4.5         4.7         4.7   

Future pension increases

                       

Inflation

     2.5         2.7         2.7   

Life expectancy of male aged 60 (in years)

     22.8         22.8         23.0   

Life expectancy of male aged 60 in 20 years’ time (in years)

     24.5         24.7         25.8   

Other Plans:

                          

Discount rate (ii)

     3.9         4.2         4.6   

Expected return on plan assets (i) (ii)

     4.5         5.1         5.0   

Expected rate of salary increases (ii)

     3.3         3.0         3.3   

Future pension increases (ii)

     2.2         2.3         1.9   

Inflation (ii)

     1.9         2.1         1.0   

 

(i) The assumption for the expected return on plan assets has been determined using a combination of past experience and market expectations.

 

(ii) Other Plans’ actuarial assumptions are presented on a weighted average basis and include all funded and unfunded plans.

19.3        Pension costs (including retirement healthcare):

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Current service cost – employer’s portion

     28        26        26   

Other finance cost

     66        64        61   

Expected return on assets in the plan

     (59     (55     (48

Net defined benefit pension costs

     35        35        39   

Net defined contribution pension costs

     29        25        25   

Total pension costs charged to profit before taxation

     64        60        64   

Of the $64m (2010 – $60m, 2009 – $64m) net cost for the year, $57m (2010 – $51m, 2009 – $51m) was charged to operating profit. The interest cost and expected return on plan assets are reported as other finance costs.

The total cost charged to income in respect of the Group’s defined contribution plans represents contributions payable to these plans by the Group at rates specified in the rules of the plans. As at 31 December 2011, there were $nil outstanding payments due to be paid over to the plans (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil).

 

 

114    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

19.4        Actuarial (losses)/gains recognised in Group Statement of Comprehensive Income:

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Experience gains in pension scheme assets

     9        34        71   

Experience gains on scheme liabilities

            21        17   

Losses due to changes in assumptions underlying scheme liabilities

     (79     (29     (47
       (70     26        41   

The actuarial losses of $70m (2010 – gain of $26m, 2009 – gain of $41m) were reported in the statement of other comprehensive income making the cumulative charge to date $298m (2010 – $228m, 2009 – $254m).

The contributions made in the year in respect of defined benefit plans were: UK Plan $37m (2010 – $37m, 2009 – $19m); US Plan $30m (2010 – $20m, 2009 – $14m); and Other Plans $9m (2010 – $8m, 2009 – $8m). The agreed contributions for 2012 in respect of the Group’s defined benefit plans are: $37m for the UK Plan (including $29m of supplementary payments), $27m for the US Plan and $7m for other defined benefit plans.

19.5         Scheme assets

The amount included in the balance sheet arising from the Group’s obligations in respect of its defined benefit retirement plans and the expected rates of return on investments were:

 

     UK Plan     US Plan     Other Plans  
     Rate of
Return %
     Value
$ million
    Rate of
Return %
     Value
$ million
    Rate of
Return %
     Value
$ million
 

31 December 2011

                                                   

Equities

     7.2         248        8.8         196        8.2         6   

Bonds

     3.2         353        3.0         93        3.3         42   

Other

     6.7         55        2.3         9        4.5         61   

Market value of assets

              656                 298                 109   

Present value of defined benefit obligations

              (680              (466              (166

Deficit: non-current liability recognised in the balance sheet

              (24              (168              (57

31 December 2010

                                                   

Equities

     7.4         324        8.4         192        8.3         33   

Bonds

     4.0         262        4.2         70        4.5         33   

Property

                                   5.8         5   

Other

     4.1         9        2.8         10        4.1         29   

Market value of assets

              595                 272                 100   

Present value of defined benefit obligations

              (654              (382              (158

Deficit: non-current liability recognised in the balance sheet

              (59              (110              (58

The following tables set out the pension plan asset allocations in the funded UK, US and Other Plans as at 31 December for the last two years:

 

     UK Plan        US Plan        Other Plans  
%    2011      2010        2011      2010        2011      2010  

Asset Category:

                                                         

Equity securities

     38         55           66         71           6         33   

Debt securities

     54         44           31         26           38         33   

Property

                                                 5   

Other

     8         1           3         3           56         29   

Total

     100         100           100         100           100         100   

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    115
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

 

A reconciliation of the fair value of plan assets is shown in the following tables:

 

       UK Plan
$ million
     US Plan
$ million
     Other
Plans
$ million
     Retirement
Healthcare
$ million
       Total
$ million
 

Fair value of plan assets at 1 January 2010

       534         234         87                   855   

Expected return on plan assets

       33         17         5                   55   

Settlements to members

                       (2                (2

Experience gains/(losses) on plan assets

       26         11         (3                34   

Plan participant contributions

       2                 6                   8   

Company contributions

       37         20         8                   65   

Benefits paid

       (21      (10      (5                (36

Exchange adjustment

       (16              4                   (12

Fair value of plan assets at 31 December 2010

       595         272         100                   967   

Expected return on plan assets

       35         19         5                   59   

Experience gains/(losses) on plan assets

       20         (12      1                   9   

Plan participant contributions

       1                 3                   4   

Company contributions

       37         30         9                   76   

Benefits paid

       (23      (11      (6                (40

Exchange adjustment

       (9              (3                (12

Fair value of plan assets at 31 December 2011

       656         298         109                   1,063   

19.6        Present value of defined benefit obligations

A reconciliation of the present value of defined benefit obligations is shown in the following tables:

 

       UK Plan
$ million
     US Plan
$ million
     Other
Plans
$ million
     Retirement
Healthcare
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 1 January 2010

       668         343         137         29         1,177   

Current service cost

       9         8         9                 26   

Settlements to members

                       (2              (2

Other finance cost

       36         20         6         2         64   

Experience (gains)/losses on plan liabilities

       (21      2         (2              (21

Losses on change of assumptions

       1         19         4         5         29   

Plan participant contributions

       2                 6                 8   

Benefits paid

       (21      (10      (5      (1      (37

Exchange adjustment

       (20              5                 (15

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 31 December 2010

       654         382         158         35         1,229   

Current service cost

       10         9         9                 28   

Other finance cost

       36         21         7         2         66   

Experience losses/(gains) on plan liabilities

       6         (1      (3      (2        

Losses on change of assumptions

       6         66         2         5         79   

Plan participant contributions

       1                 3                 4   

Benefits paid

       (23      (11      (6              (40

Benefits paid directly by employer

       (1                      (2      (3

Exchange adjustment

       (9              (4              (13

Present value of defined benefit obligations at 31 December 2011

       680         466         166         38         1,350   

 

 

116    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

19.7        History of experience adjustments

The history of experience adjustments is as follows:

 

                       

Experience
(losses)/gains

on plan liabilities

     Experience
gains/(losses) on plan
assets
 
    

Present value

of Defined
benefit
obligations
$ million

    Fair value of
plan assets
$ million
     Deficit in
plan
$ million
    Amount –
gain/(loss)
$ million
    Percentage
of plan
liabilities
%
     Amount –
gain/(loss)
$ million
    Percentage
of plan
assets
%
 

At 31 December 2011:

                                                          

UK Plan

     (680     656         (24     (6     1         20        3   

US Plan

     (466     298         (168     1                (12     4   

Other Plans

     (166     109         (57     3        2         1        1   

At 31 December 2010:

                                                          

UK Plan

     (654     595         (59     21        3         26        4   

US Plan

     (382     272         (110     (2             11        4   

Other Plans

     (158     100         (58     2        1         (3     3   

At 31 December 2009:

                                                          

UK Plan

     (668     534         (134     10        2         36        7   

US Plan

     (343     234         (109                    34        15   

Other Plans

     (137     87         (50     7        5         1        1   

At 31 December 2008:

                                                          

UK Plan

     (516     416         (100     1                (126     30   

US Plan

     (337     180         (157     (5     1         (100     56   

Other Plans

     (141     76         (65     5        4         (10     13   

At 31 December 2007:

                                                          

UK Plan

     (753     673         (80                    8        1   

US Plan

     (283     256         (27     1                (5     2   

Other Plans

     (145     98         (47     (1     1         12        12   

The Group recharges the UK pension plan with the costs of administration and independent advisers. The amount recharged in the year was $2m (2010 – $2m, 2009 – $2m). The amount receivable at 31 December 2011 was $nil (2010 – $nil, 2009 – $nil).

19.8        Retirement healthcare

The cost of providing healthcare benefits after retirement is determined by independent actuaries. The principal actuarial assumptions in determining the cost of providing healthcare benefits are those in the UK and the US and are as follows:

 

       2011        2010        2009  
% per annum      UK        US        UK        US        UK        US  

Discount rate

       4.9           4.6           5.5           5.6           5.7           6.0   

Medical cost inflation

       7.0           8.0           7.0           8.0           7.0           8.0   

A one percentage point change in the rate of medical cost inflation would not affect the accumulated retirement benefit obligations, or the aggregate of the current service and interest costs, of the UK or US plans in 2011 by more than $2m (2010 – more than $2m, 2009 – more than $2m).

For the US the retirement healthcare cost trend for 2012 is expected to be 3.4% above the discount rate. Thereafter the healthcare cost trend rate is assumed to decrease by 0.5% per year to an ultimate rate of 5%. For the UK it will remain flat at 7%.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    117
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

20        Equity

20.1        Share capital

 

     Ordinary Shares      Deferred Shares         
     (20¢)      (£1.00)      Total  
     Thousand      $ million      Thousand      $ million      $ million  

Authorised

                                            

At 31 December 2009

     1,223,591         245         50                 245   

At 31 December 2010

     1,223,591         245         50                 245   

At 31 December 2011

     1,223,591         245         50                 245   

Allotted, issued and fully paid

                                            

At 1 January 2009

     949,890         190         50                 190   

Share options

     1,131                                   

At 31 December 2009

     951,021         190         50                 190   

Share options

     1,816         1                         1   

At 31 December 2010

     952,837         191         50                 191   

Share options

     1,991                                   

At 31 December 2011

     954,828         191         50                 191   

The deferred shares were issued in 2006 in order to comply with English Company law. They are not listed on any stock exchange and have extremely limited rights and effectively have no value. These rights are summarised as follows:

 

The holder shall not be entitled to participate in the profits of the Company;

 

The holder shall not have any right to participate in any distribution of the Company’s assets on a winding up or other distribution except that after the return of the nominal amount paid up on each share in the capital of the Company of any class other than the Deferred Shares and the distribution of a further $1,000 in respect of each such share there shall be distributed to a holder of a Deferred Share (for each Deferred Share held by him) an amount equal to the nominal value of the Deferred Share;

 

The holder shall not be entitled to receive notice, attend, speak or vote at any general meeting of the Company; and

 

The Company may create, allot and issue further shares or reduce or repay the whole or any part of its share capital or other capital reserves without obtaining the consent of the holders of the Deferred Shares.

The Group’s objectives when managing capital are to ensure the Group has adequate funds to continue as a going concern and sufficient flexibility within the capital structure to fund the on-going growth of the business and to take advantage of business development opportunities including acquisitions.

The Group determines the amount of capital taking into account changes in business risks and future cash requirements. The Group reviews its capital structure on an on-going basis and uses share buy-backs, dividends and the issue of new shares to adjust the retained capital.

The Group considers the capital that it manages to be as follows:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Share capital

       191           191           190   

Share premium

       413           396           382   

Treasury shares

       (766        (778        (794

Retained earnings and other reserves

       3,349           2,964           2,401   
         3,187           2,773           2,179   

 

118    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

20.2        Treasury shares

Treasury shares represents the holding of the Company’s own shares in respect of the Smith & Nephew Employee’s Share Trust and shares bought back as part of the share buy-back programme, which was suspended in 2008.

The Smith & Nephew 2004 Employees’ Share Trust (“Trust”) was established to hold shares relating to the long-term incentive plans referred to in the “Directors’ Remuneration Report”. The Trust is administered by an independent professional trust company resident in Jersey and is funded by a loan from the Company. The cost of the Trust is charged to the income statement as it accrues. A partial dividend waiver is in place in respect of those shares held under the long-term incentive plans. The trust only accepts dividends in respect of nil-cost options and deferred bonus plan shares. The waiver represents less than 1% of the total dividends paid.

The movements in Treasury shares and the Employees’ Share Trust are as follows:

 

     Treasury
$ million
     Employees’
Share Trust
$ million
     Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2010

     793         1         794   

Shares purchased

             5         5   

Shares transferred from treasury

     (19      19           

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

     (5      (16      (21

At 31 December 2010

     769         9         778   

Shares purchased

             6         6   

Shares transferred from treasury

     (14      14           

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

     (5      (13      (18

At 31 December 2011

     750         16         766   
                            
     No of shares
million
     No of shares
million
     No of shares
million
 

At 1 January 2010

     64.7         0.1         64.8   

Shares purchased

             0.6         0.6   

Shares transferred from treasury

     (1.6      1.6           

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

     (0.4      (1.5      (1.9

At 31 December 2010

     62.7         0.8         63.5   

Shares purchased

             0.6         0.6   

Shares transferred from treasury

     (1.1      1.1           

Shares transferred to group beneficiaries

     (0.4      (1.1      (1.5

At 31 December 2011

     61.2         1.4         62.6   

20.3        Dividends

 

74.00 74.00 74.00
       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

The following dividends were declared and paid in the year:

                                

Ordinary final of 9.82¢ for 2010 (2009 – 8.93¢, 2008 – 8.12¢)
paid 19 May 2011

       88           79           72   

Ordinary interim of 6.6¢ for 2011 (2010 – 6.00¢, 2009 – 5.46¢) paid 1 November 2011

       58           53           48   
         146           132           120   

A final dividend for 2011 of 10.80 US cents per Ordinary Share was proposed by the Board on 1 February 2012 and will be paid, subject to shareholder approval, on 9 May 2012 to shareholders on the Register of Members on 20 April 2012. The estimated amount of this dividend on 22 February 2012 was $96m.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

119

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

           


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

21        Cash Flow Statement

Accounting policy

In the Group Cash Flow Statement, cash and cash equivalents includes cash in hand, deposits held with banks, other short-term liquid investments with original maturities of three months or less and bank overdrafts. In the Group Balance Sheet, bank overdrafts are shown within bank overdrafts and loans under current liabilities.

Analysis of net debt

 

    

Borrowings

 
     Cash
$ million
    Overdrafts
$ million
    due within
one year
$ million
    due after
one year
$ million
    Net currency
swaps
$ million
    Total
$ million
 

At 1 January 2009

     145        (23     (92     (1,358     (4     (1,332

Net cash flow

     38        6        66        288        12        410   

Exchange adjustment

     9        (1     (1     (20     (8     (21

At 31 December 2009

     192        (18     (27     (1,090            (943

Net cash flow

     9        6        (17     437        3        438   

Exchange adjustment

     6               (1     11        (3     13   

At 31 December 2010

     207        (12     (45     (642            (492

Net cash flow

     (21     (12     252        140        1        360   

Other non-cash changes

                   (517     517                 

Exchange adjustment

     (2     1        27        (31     (1     (6

At 31 December 2011

     184        (23     (283     (16            (138

Reconciliation of net cash flow to movement in net debt

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Change in cash net of overdrafts in the year

     (33     15        44   

Settlement of currency swaps

     1        3        12   

Net change in borrowings

     392        420        354   

Change in net debt from net cash flow

     360        438        410   

Exchange adjustment

     (6     13        (21

Change in net debt in the year

     354        451        389   

Opening net debt

     (492     (943     (1,332

Closing net debt

     (138     (492     (943

Cash and cash equivalents

For the purposes of the Group Cash Flow Statement cash and cash equivalents at 31 December comprise cash at bank and in hand net of bank overdrafts.

 

     2011
$ million
    2010
$ million
    2009
$ million
 

Cash at bank and in hand

     184        207        192   

Bank overdrafts

     (23     (12     (18

Cash and cash equivalents

     161        195        174   

22        Acquisitions and assets held for sale

Accounting policy

On acquisition, identifiable assets and liabilities (including contingent liabilities) of subsidiaries and associates are measured at their fair values at the date of acquisition using the acquisition method. The fair value of assets includes the taxation benefits resulting from amortisation for income taxation purposes from which a third party separately acquiring the assets would reasonably be expected to benefit. Goodwill, representing the excess of purchase consideration over the Group’s share of the fair value of net assets acquired, is capitalised.

No “acquisition related costs” were incurred in 2011 or 2010. In 2009, $26m of acquisition costs related to the integration of the Plus business.

 

120    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

22.1        Acquisitions

Year ended 31 December 2011

On 23 June 2011, Smith & Nephew acquired 100% of the voting rights of Tenet Medical Engineering, Inc. for an initial payment of $35m, a further payment of $2.5m, deferred for 18 months, and up to $14.5m based on the achievement of future revenue milestones. The cost is assessed as $46m, being the fair value of the probable consideration.

 

     Pre-acquisition
carrying
amounts
$ million
     Fair value
adjustments
$ million
     Fair value
to Group
$ million
 

Trade and other receivables

     2                 2   

Inventories

     1                 1   

Trade and other payables

     (3)                 (3)   

Cash

     2                 2   

Net assets

     2                 2   

Goodwill on acquisition

                       44   

Cost of acquisition

                       46   

Discharged by:

                          

Cash

                       35   

Deferred consideration

                       3   

Contingent consideration

                       8   

Total consideration

                       46   

As the Group was the only material customer of Tenet Medical Engineering Inc., no contribution to revenue was achieved in 2011. The post-acquisition contribution to attributable profit for 2011 was immaterial.

Year ended 31 December 2010

In the year ended 31 December 2010 there were no acquisitions.

Year ended 31 December 2009

Plus Orthopedics Holdings AG

In January 2009, the Group reached an agreement with the vendors of Plus to reduce the total original purchase price by CHF159m. As part of the agreement the Group dropped all its claims and released the vendors from substantially all of the remaining warranties under the original purchase agreement as well as resolving the contractual price adjustments.

Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp.

On 22 December 2009, the Group acquired substantially all of the assets and liabilities of Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp, which manufactures and licences exclusively to the Group our range of ACTICOAT products, using its nanocrystalline silver technology, SILCRYST.

Under the agreement the Group acquired the manufacturing assets from Nucryst’s operations in Canada and intellectual property rights relating to the nanocrystalline silver technology used in the manufacture of ACTICOAT product range. Nucryst has manufactured ACTICOAT products for Smith & Nephew since the Group’s ascquisition of the product right in 2001.

 

     Pre-acquisition
carrying
amounts
$ million
     Fair value
adjustments
$ million
     Fair value
to Group
reported
in 2009
$ million
 

Property, plant and equipment

     10         (4)         6   

Intangible assets – acquisition intangibles

             12         12   

Inventories

     4                 4   

Trade and other payables

     (1)                 (1)   

Deferred taxation

             1         1   

Net assets

     13         9         22   

Goodwill on acquisition

                       3   

Cost of acquisition

                       25   

Discharged by:

                          

Cash

                       25   

 

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    121
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

Management believes that goodwill represents the value of the workforce and synergies that are expected to arise from the combined group.

As the Group was the only material customer of Nucryst Pharmaceuticals, Corp., no contribution to revenue was achieved in 2009. The post-acquisition contribution to attributable profit for 2009 was immaterial.

22.2        Assets held for sale

The Group has classified following assets as held for sale:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
 

Goodwill

       37             

Intangible assets

       14             

Property, plant and equipment

       3             

Deferred tax assets

       7             

Inventory

       15             

Trade and other receivables

       49             
         125             

Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale

       19             

The Group has announced its intention to dispose of the Clinical Therapies business to an entity in which Smith & Nephew will retain an investment as an associate. The assets and liabilities of the Clinical Therapies business have been classified as held for sale, their net realisable value is estimated to be greater than their net book value. In 2011, this business contributed $237m to revenue and $48m to trading profit. The transaction is expected to complete during the first half of 2012. On completion of this transaction, the Group expects to recognise a profit before taxation in excess of $250m.

As part of this disposal the Group commitment of $60m detailed in Note 9 will be transferred to the associate.

23        Operating leases

Accounting policy

Leases are classified as finance leases when the terms of the lease transfer substantially all the risks and rewards of ownership to the Group. All other leases are classified as operating leases.

Rentals payable under operating leases are expensed in the income statement on a straight line basis over the term of the relevant lease.

Future minimum lease payments under non-cancellable operating leases fall due as follows:

 

       2011        2010  
       $ million        $ million  

Land and buildings:

                     

Within one year

       31           30   

After one and within two years

       22           25   

After two and within three years

       18           19   

After three and within four years

       15           18   

After four and within five years

       11           14   

After five years

       13           21   
         110           127   

Other assets:

                     

Within one year

       19           23   

After one and within two years

       12           10   

After two and within three years

       6           5   

After three and within four years

       2           1   
         39           39   

 

122    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

24        Other Notes to the accounts

24.1        Share based payments

Accounting policy

The Group operates a number of equity-settled executive and employee share plans. For all grants of share options and awards, the fair value at the grant date is calculated using appropriate option pricing models and the corresponding expense is recognised over the vesting period.

Employee plans

The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002) (adopted by shareholders on 3 April 2002) (the Save As You Earn (“SAYE”) plan) is available to all employees in the UK employed by participating Group companies, subject to three months’ service. The scheme provides for employees to save up to £250 per month and gives them an option to acquire shares based on the committed amount to be saved. The option price is not less than 80% of the average of middle market quotations of the Ordinary Shares on the three dealing days preceding the date of invitation. The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002) is offered to employees in Australia, Austria, Belgium, Canada, Denmark, Finland, Germany, Hong Kong, Japan, South Korea, Mexico, New Zealand, Norway, Poland, Portugal, Puerto Rico, Singapore, South Africa, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland and the United Arab Emirates. Employees in Italy, the Netherlands and France are able to participate respectively in the Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002), the Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002) and the Smith & Nephew France Sharesave Plan (2002). Participants in Ireland are able to participate in the Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme. These plans operate on a substantially similar basis to the Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002). Together all of the plans referred to above are termed the “Employee Plans”. These plans have now reached the end of their ten year life and resolutions will be put to shareholders at the Annual General Meeting on 12 April 2012 to renew these plans.

Employees in the US are able to participate in the Employee Stock Purchase Plan, which gives them the opportunity to acquire shares, in the form of ADSs, at a discount of 15% (or more if the shares appreciate in value during the plan’s quarterly purchase period) to the market price, through a regular savings plan.

Executive plans

The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan, the Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan, the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (adopted by shareholders on 4 April 2001), the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan (adopted by shareholders on 6 May 2004) and the Smith & Nephew Global Share Plan 2010 (adopted by shareholders on 6 May 2010) are together termed the “Executive Plans”.

Under the terms of the Executive Plans, the Remuneration Committee, consisting of Non-Executive Directors, may at their discretion approve the grant of options to employees of the Group to acquire Ordinary Shares in the Company. Options granted under the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan (the “US Plan”) and the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Plan are to acquire ADSs or Ordinary Shares. For Executive Plans adopted in 2001 and 2004, the market value is the average quoted price of an Ordinary Share for the three business days preceding the date of grant or the average quoted price of an ADS or Ordinary Share, for the three business days preceding the date of grant or the quoted price on the date of grant if higher. For the Global Share Plan adopted in 2010 the market value is the closing price of an Ordinary Share or ADS on the last trading day prior to the grant date. With the exception of options granted under the 2001 US Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010, the vesting of options granted from 2001 are subject to achievement of a performance condition. Options granted under the 2001 US Plan and the Global Share Plan 2010 are not subject to any performance conditions. Prior to 2008, the 2001 US Plan options became cumulatively exercisable as to 10% after one year, 30% after two years, 60% after three years and the remaining balance after four years. With effect from 2008, options granted under the 2001 US Plan became cumulatively exercisable as to 33.3% after one year, 66.7% after two years and the remaining balance after the third year. The 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan was open to certain employees outside the US and the US Plan is open to certain employees in the US, Canada, Mexico and Puerto Rico. The Global Share Plan 2010 is open to employees globally. The 2004 Plan is open to Executive Directors only.

The maximum term of options granted, under all plans, is 10 years from the date of grant. All share option plans are settled in shares.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    123
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

At 31 December 2011 27,316,000 (2010 – 25,753,000, 2009 – 23,383,000) options were outstanding under share option plans as follows:

 

     Number of
shares
Thousand
     Range of option
exercise prices
Pence
     Weighted average
exercise price
Pence
 

Employee Plans:

                          

Outstanding at 1 January 2009

     3,533         321.0 – 640.0         427.4   

Granted

     1,563         380.0 – 519.0         381.6   

Forfeited

     (680)         321.0 – 640.0         436.1   

Exercised

     (1,029)         321.0 – 507.0         362.7   

Expired

     (4)         321.0 – 600.5         427.9   

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

     3,383         348.0 – 640.0         422.7   

Granted

     986         459.0 – 556.0         462.2   

Forfeited

     (364)         348.0 – 609.0         439.8   

Exercised

     (625)         348.0 – 576.5         435.2   

Expired

     (22)         348.0 – 640.0         431.7   

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

     3,358         348.0 – 640.0         430.1   

Granted

     1,090         452.0 – 585.0         454.8   

Forfeited

     (122)         348.0 – 609.0         427.6   

Exercised

     (602)         348.0 – 576.5         454.7   

Expired

     (144)         380.0 – 609.0         450.7   

Outstanding at 31 December 2011

     3,580         348.0 – 640.0         432.8   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2011

     122         348.0 – 640.0         470.8   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2010

     87         425.0 – 576.5         466.5   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2009

     109         348.0 – 498.0         362.4   

Executive Plans:

                          

Outstanding at 1 January 2009

     18,148         183.5 – 680.5         592.5   

Granted

     5,849         448.0 – 595.0         477.0   

Forfeited

     (1,348)         409.5 – 680.5         565.9   

Exercised

     (1,754)         183.5 – 637.8         428.3   

Expired

     (895)         185.8 – 574.5         492.8   

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

     20,000         265.0 – 637.5         547.1   

Granted

     6,249         424.0 – 675.0         520.9   

Forfeited

     (977)         479.0 – 680.5         581.3   

Exercised

     (2,386)         265.0 – 637.5         479.2   

Expired

     (491)         418.0 – 637.8         575.6   

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

     22,395         409.5 – 680.5         544.9   

Granted

     5,706         580.0 – 703.0         599.4   

Forfeited

     (763)         479.0 – 637.8         565.5   

Exercised

     (2,369)         445.0 – 680.5         536.6   

Expired

     (1,233)         445.0 – 637.8         549.7   

Outstanding at 31 December 2011

     23,736         409.5 – 703.0         561.2   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2011

     7,979         409.5 – 680.5         595.6   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2010

     5,153         409.5 – 627.0         548.3   

Options exercisable at 31 December 2009

     6,668         265.0 – 637.5         532.0   

The weighted average remaining contractual life of options outstanding at 31 December 2011 was 6.6 (2010 – 6.1 years, 2009 – 5.9 years) years for Executive Plans and 2.6 (2010 – 2.7 years, 2009 – 2.7 years) years for Employee Plans.

 

     2011
pence
     2010
pence
     2009
pence
 

Weighted average share price

     639.9         619.3         504.0   

 

 

 

124    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Options granted during the year were as follows:

 

     Options
granted
Thousand
     Weighted
average fair
value per
option at
grant date
Pence
     Weighted
average
share
price at
grant date
Pence
     Weighted
average
exercise
price
Pence
     Weighted
average
option life
Years
 

Employee Plans

     1,090         189.2         591.0         454.8         3.9   

Executive Plans

     5,706         176.1         609.0         599.4         10.0   

The weighted average fair value of options granted under employee plans during 2010 was 170.2p (2009 – 212.0p) and those under executive plans during 2010 was 173.7p (2009 – 147.9p).

Options granted under the executive plans are valued using a binomial model. Options granted under employee plans are valued using the Black-Scholes option model as management consider that options granted under these plans are exercised within a short period of time after the vesting date. Options granted under each plans are valued separately and a weighted average fair value calculated.

The binomial model is used for executive plans so that proper allowance is made for the possibility of early exercise. At the 2011 grant management expected 90% of the options granted under the Global Share Plan 2010 to vest (2010 – 90%, 2009 – n/a), 90% of the 2004 Executive Scheme to vest (2010 – 90%, 2009 – 60%). Each year an assessment is made of the current vesting estimates and they are updated to reflect revised expectations of the number of grants that will vest.

For all plans the inputs to the option pricing models are reassessed for each grant. The following assumptions were used in calculating the fair value of options granted:

 

    

        Employee plans        

                          Executive plans  
     2011      2010      2009      2011      2010      2009  

Dividend yield (%)

     1.5         1.5         1.5         1.5         1.5         1.5   

Expected volatility (%) (i)

     30.0         30.0         30.0         30         30.0         30.0   

Risk free interest rate (%) (ii)

     2.0         2.5         3.3         2.0         2.5         3.3   

Expected life in years (iii)

     3.9         3.9         3.9         10.0         9.8         6.8   

 

(i) Volatility is assessed on a historic basis primarily based on past share price movements over the expected life of the options.

 

(ii) The risk free interest rate reflects the yields available on zero coupon government bonds over the option term and currency.

 

(iii) An assessment of an Executive Plan’s option life is based on an exercise model. This is based on a mixture of historic experience and generally accepted behavioural traits. 5% (2010 – 5%, 2009 – 5%) of Executive Plan option holders are assumed to leave and exercise their options (or forfeit them if under water) each year after vesting. In addition, 50% (2010 – 50%, 2009 – 50%) of Executive Plan option holders are assumed to exercise by choice per annum providing the gain available is at least 50% for the options granted to executives and 25% for other recipients under the Global Share Plan 2010 (2010 – 50% for the 2004 Plan and 50% for the options granted to executives and 25% for other recipients under the Global Share Plan 2010, 2009 – 50% for the 2004 Plan and 25% for the 2001 Plans).

Summarised information about options outstanding under the share option plans at 31 December 2011 is as follows:

 

     Number outstanding
Thousand
     Weighted average
remaining
contract life
Years
 

Employee Plans:

                 

348.0p to 639.9p*

     3,577         2.6   

639.9p* to 640.0p

     3         0.3   
       3,580         2.6   

Executive Plans:

                 

409.5p to 639.9p*

     23,628         6.6   

639.9p* to 703.0p

     108         3.0   
       23,736         6.6   

 

* The split has been determined based on the weighted average share price of 639.9p.

As at 31 December 2011 nil (2010 – nil, 2009 – 77,669) options remain outstanding under the 1999 and 2000 Stock Appreciation Rights Plan. he fair value liability related to these schemes was $nil in 2011, 2010 and 2009. This was materially the same as intrinsic value.

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    125
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

Accounts and other information

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

Share based payments – long-term incentive plans

In 2004, a share based incentive plan was introduced for Executive Directors, executive officers and the next level of senior executives, which replaced the Long-term Incentive Plan (LTIP). The plan includes a Performance Share Plan (“PSP”) and a Bonus Co-Investment Plan (“CIP”).

Vesting of the PSP award shares is dependent upon performance relative to the FTSE 100 and an index based on major international companies in the medical devices industry.

Under the CIP, participants could elect to use up to a maximum of one-half of their annual bonus to purchase shares. If the shares are held for three years and the Group’s EPSA growth targets are achieved participants receive an award of matching shares for each share purchased.

From 2009, the CIP was replaced by the Deferred Bonus Plan. This plan is designed to encourage executives to build up and maintain a significant shareholding in the Company. Under the plan, up to one third of any bonus earned at target level or above by an eligible employee will be compulsorily deferred into shares which vest, subject to continued employment, in equal annual tranches over three years (i.e. one third each year). No further performance conditions will apply to the deferred shares.

From 2010, Performance Share awards are granted under the Global Share Plan 2010 for all executives other than Executive Directors. Awards granted under both plans are combined to provide the figures below. Vesting of the share awards is dependent upon performance relative to the FTSE 100 and an index based on major international companies in the medical devices industry.

The fair values of awards granted under long-term incentive plans are calculated using a binomial model. The exercise price for all awards granted under the long term incentive plans is $nil. Performance Share awards under both the PSP and Global Share Plan 2010 contain vesting conditions based on TSR versus a comparator group which represent market-based performance conditions for valuation purposes and an assessment of vesting probability is therefore factored into the award date calculations. The assumptions include the volatilities for the comparator groups. Given the wide range of companies within the FTSE 100 a correlation of 40% (2010 – 35%, 2009 – 30%) has been assumed with the constituents of the group. A correlation of 40% (2010 – 35%, 2009 – 30%) has also been assumed for the companies in the medical devices sector as they are impacted by similar factors. The Performance Target for the Global Share Plan 2010 is a combination of EPSA growth and the Group’s Total Shareholder Return (“TSR”) performance over the three year performance period.

The other assumptions used are consistent with the executive scheme assumptions disclosed in Note 24.1 (a).

At 31 December 2011 the maximum number of shares that could be awarded under the Group’s long-term incentive plans was:

 

     Other Awards      PSP      CIP      Deferred
Bonus Plan
     Total  
            Number of shares in thousands         

Outstanding at 1 January 2009

             3,817         750                 4,567   

Awarded

             2,372                 305         2,677   

Vested

             (334)         (99)         (7)         (440)   

Forfeited

             (975)         (206)         (6)         (1,187)   

Outstanding at 31 December 2009

             4,880         445         292         5,617   

Awarded

             2,386                 338         2,724   

Vested

             (501)         (116)         (101)         (718)   

Forfeited

             (753)         (132)         (7)         (892)   

Outstanding at 31 December 2010

             6,012         197         522         6,731   

Awarded

     838         2,282                 351         3,471   

Vested

     (44)         (366)                 (375)         (785)   

Forfeited

             (1,660)         (197)         (6)         (1,863)   

Outstanding at 31 December 2011

     794         6,268                 492         7,554   

Other Awards mainly comprises of conditional share awards granted under the Global Share Plan 2010.

The weighted average remaining contractual life of awards outstanding at 31 December 2011 was 1.2 years (2010 – 1.8 years, 2009 – 1.8 years) for the PSP, 1.7 years (2010 – 1.9 years, 2009 – 2.2 years) for the Deferred Bonus Plan and 1.5 years for the other awards. There were no awards outstanding under the CIP, the remaining contractual life of awards under the CIP was 0.2 years for 2010 and 0.7 years for 2009.

Share based payments – charge to income statement

The expense charged to the income statement for share based payments is as follows:

 

     2011
$ million
     2010
$ million
     2009
$ million
 

Granted in current year

     9         5         2   

Granted in prior years

     21         16         16   

Total share based payments expense for the year

     30         21         18   

 

 

 

126    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Under the Executive Plans, PSP and CIP the number of Ordinary Shares over which options and share awards may be granted is limited so that the number of Ordinary Shares issued or that may be issued during the ten years preceding the date of grant shall not exceed 5% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant. The total number of Ordinary Shares which may be issuable in any ten-year period under all share plans operated by the Company may not exceed 10% of the Ordinary Share capital at the date of grant.

24.2        Related party transactions

Trading transactions

In the course of normal operations, the Group traded with its associates detailed in Note 11. The aggregated transactions, which have not been disclosed elsewhere in the financial statements, are summarised below:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Sales to the associates

       8           8           7   

Purchases from the associates

       4           4           4   

All sale and purchase transactions occur on an arm’s length basis.

Key management personnel

The remuneration of executive officers (including Non-Executive Directors) during the year is summarised below:

 

       2011
$ million
       2010
$ million
       2009
$ million
 

Short-term employee benefits

       19           13           14   

Share-based payments expense

       9           3           6   

Pension and post-employment benefit entitlements

       1           1           1   

Termination benefits

       1                       
         30           17           21   

24.3        Principal subsidiary undertakings

The information provided below is given for principal trading and manufacturing subsidiary undertakings, all of which are 100% owned, in accordance with Section 410 of the Companies Act 2006. A full list will be appended to Smith & Nephew’s next annual return to Companies House:

 

Company Name    Activity    Country of operation and
incorporation

United Kingdom:

         

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited

   Medical Devices    England & Wales

Smith & Nephew Medical Limited

   Medical Devices    England & Wales

T. J. Smith & Nephew, Limited

   Medical Devices    England & Wales

Continental Europe:

         

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Medical Devices    Austria

Smith & Nephew SA-NV

   Medical Devices    Belgium

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices    Denmark

Smith & Nephew Oy

   Medical Devices    Finland

Smith & Nephew SAS

   Medical Devices    France

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics GmbH

   Medical Devices    Germany

Smith & Nephew GmbH

   Medical Devices    Germany

Smith & Nephew Orthopedics Hellas SA

   Medical Devices    Greece

Smith & Nephew Limited

   Medical Devices    Ireland

Smith & Nephew Srl

   Medical Devices    Italy

Smith & Nephew Nederland CV

   Medical Devices    Netherlands

Smith & Nephew A/S

   Medical Devices    Norway

Smith & Nephew Sp Zoo

   Medical Devices    Poland

Smith & Nephew Lda

   Medical Devices    Portugal

Smith & Nephew SAU

   Medical Devices    Spain

Smith & Nephew AB

   Medical Devices    Sweden

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics AG

   Medical Devices    Switzerland

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

 

 

    127
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
Accounts and other information

Notes to the Group accounts continued

 

 

 

 

 

 

Company Name   Activity    Country of operation and
incorporation

USA:

        

Smith & Nephew Inc.

  Medical Devices    United States
          

Africa, Asia, Australasia and Other America:

        

Smith & Nephew Pty Limited

  Medical Devices    Australia

Smith & Nephew Inc.

  Medical Devices    Canada

Smith & Nephew (Alberta) Inc.

  Medical Devices    Canada

Tenet Medical Engineering Inc.

  Medical Devices    Canada

Smith & Nephew Medical (Shanghai) Limited

  Medical Devices    China

Smith & Nephew Medical (Suzhou) Limited

  Medical Devices    China

Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics (Beijing) Limited

  Medical Devices    China

Smith & Nephew Limited

  Medical Devices    Hong Kong

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Private Limited

  Medical Devices    India

Smith & Nephew KK

  Medical Devices    Japan

Smith & Nephew Limited

  Medical Devices    Korea

Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Berhad

  Medical Devices    Malaysia

Smith & Nephew SA de CV

  Medical Devices    Mexico

Smith & Nephew Limited

  Medical Devices    New Zealand

Smith & Nephew Inc.

  Medical Devices    Puerto Rico

Smith & Nephew Pte Limited

  Medical Devices    Singapore

Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited

  Medical Devices    South Africa

Smith & Nephew Limited

  Medical Devices    Thailand

Smith & Nephew FZE

  Medical Devices    United Arab Emirates

 

 

 

128    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Independent auditor’s report for the Company

 

Independent Auditor’s Report to the members of Smith & Nephew plc

We have audited the parent company accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2011 which comprise the Parent company balance sheet and the related notes 1 to 10. The financial reporting framework that has been applied in their preparation is applicable law and United Kingdom Accounting Standards (United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice).

This report is made solely to the Company’s members, as a body, in accordance with Chapter 3 of Part 16 of the Companies Act 2006. Our audit work has been undertaken so that we might state to the company’s members those matters we are required to state to them in an auditor’s report and for no other purpose. To the fullest extent permitted by law, we do not accept or assume responsibility to anyone other than the company and the company’s members as a body, for our audit work, for this report, or for the opinions we have formed.

Respective responsibilities of directors and auditor

As explained more fully in the Directors’ Responsibility Statement set out on page 79, the directors are responsible for the preparation of the parent company accounts and for being satisfied that they give a true and fair view. Our responsibility is to audit and express an opinion on the parent company accounts in accordance with applicable law and International Standards on Auditing (UK and Ireland). Those standards require us to comply with the Auditing Practices Board’s (APB’s) Ethical Standards for Auditors.

Scope of the audit of the accounts

An audit involves obtaining evidence about the amounts and disclosures in the accounts sufficient to give reasonable assurance that the accounts are free from material misstatement, whether caused by fraud or error. This includes an assessment of: whether the accounting policies are appropriate to the parent company’s circumstances and have been consistently applied and adequately disclosed; the reasonableness of significant accounting estimates made by the directors; and the overall presentation of the accounts.

Opinion on accounts

In our opinion the parent company accounts:

give a true and fair view of the state of the company’s affairs as at 31 December 2011;
have been properly prepared in accordance with United Kingdom Generally Accepted Accounting Practice; and
have been prepared in accordance with the requirements of the Companies Act 2006.

Opinion on other matters prescribed by the Companies Act 2006

In our opinion:

the part of the Directors’ Remuneration Report to be audited has been properly prepared in accordance with the Companies Act 2006; and
the information given in the Directors’ Report for the financial year for which the accounts are prepared is consistent with the parent company accounts.

Matters on which we are required to report by exception

We have nothing to report in respect of the following matters where the Companies Act 2006 requires us to report to you if, in our opinion:

 

adequate accounting records have not been kept by the parent company, or returns adequate for our audit have not been received from branches not visited by us; or
the parent company accounts and the part of the Directors’ Remuneration Report to be audited are not in agreement with the accounting records and returns; or
certain disclosures of directors’ remuneration specified by law are not made; or
we have not received all the information and explanations we require for our audit.

Other matter

We have reported separately on the Group accounts of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2011.

Les Clifford (Senior statutory auditor)

for and on behalf of Ernst & Young LLP, Statutory Auditor

London

22 February 2012

 

    129
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Company Balance Sheet

 

 

            At 31 December 2011      At 31 December 2010  
     Notes      $ million      $ million  
Fixed assets:                           
Investments      3         3,598         3,598   
Current assets:                           
Debtors      4         2,145         2,523   
Cash and bank      7         25         21   
                2,170         2,544   
Creditors: amounts falling due within one year:                           
Borrowings      7         (245)         (1)   
Other creditors      5         (1,607)         (1,675)   
Provisions due in less than one year      6         (5)           
                (1,857)         (1,676)   
Net current assets               313         868   
Total assets less current liabilities               3,911         4,466   
Creditors: amounts falling due after one year:                           
Borrowings      7                 (623)   
Total assets less total liabilities               3,911         3,843   
Capital and reserves                           
Equity shareholders’ funds:                           
Called up equity share capital      8         191         191   
Share premium account      8         413         396   
Capital reserve      8         2,266         2,266   
Treasury shares      8         (766)         (778)   
Exchange reserve      8         (52)         (52)   
Profit and loss account      8         1,859         1,820   
Shareholders’ funds               3,911         3,843   

The accounts were approved by the Board and authorised for issue on 22 February 2012 and signed on its behalf by:

 

Sir John Buchanan    Olivier Bohuon    Adrian Hennah
Chairman    Chief Executive Officer    Chief Financial Officer

 

130    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

 

Notes to the Company accounts

1        Basis of preparation

The separate accounts of the Company are presented as required by the Companies Act 2006. The accounts have been prepared under the historical cost convention, modified to include revaluation to fair value of certain financial instruments as described below, and in accordance with applicable UK accounting standards. As consolidated financial information has been disclosed under IFRS 7, Financial Instruments: Disclosures, the Company is exempt from FRS 29, Financial Instruments: Disclosures. The Group accounts have been prepared in accordance with International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the European Union and are presented on pages 84 to 128.

The Company has taken advantage of the exemption in FRS 8, Related Party Disclosures not to present its related party disclosures as the Group accounts contain these disclosures. In addition, the Company has taken advantage of the exemption in FRS 1, Cash Flow Statements not to present its own cash flow statement as the Group accounts contain a consolidated cash flow.

In applying these policies management is required to make estimates and assumptions that affect the reported amounts of assets and liabilities and disclosure of contingent assets and liabilities at the date of the accounts and the reported amounts of revenues and expenses during the reporting period. Although these estimates are based on management’s best knowledge of current events and actions, actual results ultimately may differ from those estimates.

Foreign currencies

Transactions in foreign currencies are initially recorded at the exchange rate ruling at the date of the transaction. Monetary assets and liabilities denominated in foreign currencies are retranslated at the rate of exchange ruling at the balance sheet date. All exchange differences are dealt with in arriving at profit before taxation.

Deferred taxation

Deferred taxation is recognised in respect of all timing differences that have originated but not reversed at the balance sheet date where transactions or events have occurred at that date that will result in an obligation to pay more, or a right to pay less or to receive more, tax. Deferred tax is measured on an undiscounted basis at the tax rates that are expected to apply in the periods in which timing differences are expected to reverse. These are based on tax rates and laws substantively enacted at the balance sheet date.

2        Results for the year

As permitted by section 408(4) of the Companies Act 2006, the Company has not presented its own profit and loss account. Profit for the year was $166m (2010: $157m).

3        Investments

Accounting policy

Investments in subsidiaries are stated at cost less provision for impairment.

 

     $ million  

At 1 January 2011 and 31 December 2011

     3,598   

Investments represent holdings in subsidiary undertakings.

The information provided below is given for the principal direct subsidiary undertakings, all of which are 100% owned and, in accordance with Section 410 of the Companies Act 2006, a full list will be appended to Smith & Nephew’s next annual return to Companies House.

 

          Country of operation
Company Name    Activity    and incorporation

Smith & Nephew UK Limited

   Holding Company    England & Wales

Smith & Nephew (Overseas) Limited

   Holding Company    England & Wales

Refer to Note 24.3 of the Notes to the Group accounts for the principal trading and manufacturing subsidiary undertakings of the Group.

4        Debtors

 

     2011
$ million
    

2010

$ million

 

Amounts falling due within one year:

                 

Amounts owed by subsidiary undertakings

     2,113         2,514   

Prepayments and accrued income

     5         6   

Current asset derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

     25         3   

Current taxation

     2           
       2,145         2,523   

 

    131
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Notes to the Company accounts continued

 

5        Other creditors

 

    

2011

$ million

    

2010

$ million

 

Amounts falling due within one year:

                 

Amounts owed to subsidiary undertakings

     1,574         1,646   

Other creditors

     8         14   

Current taxation

             12   

Current liability derivatives – forward foreign exchange contracts

     25         3   
       1,607         1,675   

6        Provisions due in less than one year

During quarter four of 2011, a provision of $5m was established by Smith & Nephew plc in connection with the previously disclosed investigation by the U.S. Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”) into potential violations of the U.S. Foreign Corrupt Practices Act in the medical devices industry. On 6 February 2012, Smith & Nephew announced that it had reached settlement with the SEC in connection with this matter. Smith & Nephew has committed to pay slightly less than $23m in fines and profit disgorgement, maintain an enhanced compliance programme, and appoint an independent monitor for at least 18 months to review and report on its compliance programme. Of this total amount of slightly less than $23m, $5.4m specifically relates to profit disgorgement imposed by the SEC on Smith & Nephew plc.

7        Cash and borrowings

Accounting policy

Financial instruments

Currency swaps are used to match foreign currency net assets with foreign currency liabilities. They are initially recorded at fair value and then for reporting purposes remeasured to fair value at exchange rates and interest rates at subsequent balance sheet dates.

Changes in the fair value of derivative financial instruments are recognised in the profit and loss account as they arise.

 

    

2011

$ million

    

2010

$ million

 

Bank loans and overdrafts due within one year or on demand

     245         1   

Bank loans due after one year

             623   

Borrowings

     245         624   

Cash and bank

     (25)         (21)   

Net debt

     220         603   

All currency swaps are stated at fair value. Gross US Dollar equivalents of $112m (2010 – $61m) receivable and $112m (2010 – $61m) payable have been netted. Currency swaps comprise foreign exchange swaps and were used in 2011 and 2010 to hedge intragroup loans.

8        Equity and reserves

 

                          2011                           2010  
     Share
Capital
$ million
     Share
Premium
$ million
     Capital
reserves
$ million
     Treasury
Shares
$ million
     Exchange
reserves
$ million
    

Profit and
loss
account

$ million

    

Total
share-
holders’
funds

$ million

    

Total
share-
holders’
funds

$ million

 

At 1 January

     191         396         2,266         (778)         (52)         1,820         3,843         3,779   

Attributable profit for the year

                                             166         166         157   

Equity dividends paid in the year

                                             (146)         (146)         (132)   

Share-based payments recognised

                                             30         30         21   

Cost of shares transferred to

                             18                 (11)         7         8   

beneficiaries

                                                                       

New shares issued on exercise of

             17                                         17         15   

share options

                                                                       

Treasury shares purchased

                             (6)                         (6)         (5)   

At 31 December

     191         413         2,266         (766)         (52)         1,859         3,911         3,843   

 

132    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

Further information on the share capital of the Company can be found in Note 20 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

The total distributable reserves of the Company are $1,041m (2010 – $990m). In accordance with the exemption permitted by Section 408 of the Companies Act 2006, the Company has not presented its own profit and loss account. The attributable profit for the year dealt with in the accounts of the Company is $166m (2010 – $157m).

Fees paid to Ernst & Young LLP for audit and non-audit services to the Company itself are not disclosed in the individual accounts because group financial statements are prepared which are required to disclose such fees on a consolidated basis. The fees for the consolidated Group are disclosed in Note 3 of the Notes to the Group Accounts.

9        Share based payments

The Company operates a number of equity-settled executive and employee share plans. For all grants of share options and awards, the fair value as at the date of grant is calculated using an appropriate option pricing model and the corresponding expense is recognised over the vesting period. Subsidiary companies are recharged for the fair value of share options that relate to their employees.

The disclosure relating to the Company is detailed in Note 24 of the Notes to the Group accounts.

10        Contingencies

 

     2011
$ million
     2010
$ million
 

Guarantees in respect of subsidiary undertakings

     42         33   

The Company has given guarantees to banks to support liabilities under foreign exchange and other contracts and cross guarantees to support overdrafts. Such guarantees are not considered to be liabilities as all subsidiary undertakings are trading as going concerns.

The Company operated defined benefit pension plans in 2004 but at the end of 2005 its pension plan obligations were transferred to Smith & Nephew UK Limited. The Company has provided guarantees to the Trustees of the pension plans to support future amounts due from participating employers (see Note 19 of the Notes to the Group Accounts).

 

    133
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Group information

 

 

            
    Group Information         
    Business overview and Group history      135   
    Property, plant and equipment      135   
    Contractual obligations      136   
    Off balance sheet arrangements      136   
    Related party transactions      136   
              
              
              
              
              
              
              
              

 

 

 

 

134

 

            
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011         
              


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

Business overview and Group history

Smith & Nephew’s operations are organised into three primary business units that operate globally: Orthopaedics, Endoscopy and Advanced Wound Management.

The Group has a history dating back over 150 years to the family enterprise of Thomas James Smith who opened a small pharmacy in Hull, UK in 1856. On his death in 1896, his nephew Horatio Nelson Smith took over the management of the business.

By the late 1990s, Smith & Nephew had expanded into being a diverse healthcare conglomerate with operations across the globe, including various medical devices, personal care products and traditional and advanced woundcare treatments. In 1998, Smith & Nephew announced a major restructuring to focus management attention and investment on three global business units – advanced wound management, endoscopy and orthopaedics – which offered high growth and margin opportunities.

Smith & Nephew was incorporated and listed on the London Stock Exchange in 1937 and in 1999 the Group was also listed on the New York Stock Exchange. In 2001, Smith & Nephew became a constituent member of the FTSE-100 index in the UK. This means that Smith & Nephew is included in the top 100 companies traded on the London Stock Exchange measured in terms of market capitalisation.

Today, Smith  & Nephew is a public limited company incorporated and headquartered in the UK and carries out business around the world.

Property, plant and equipment

The table below summarises the main properties which the Group uses and their approximate areas.

 

    Approximate area  
    (Square feet 000’s)  

Group head office in London, UK

    15   

Group research facility in York, UK

    84   

Orthopaedics headquarters and manufacturing facilities in Memphis, Tennessee, US

    971   

Orthopaedics distribution facility in Memphis, Tennessee, US

    210   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Aarau, Switzerland

    121   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Beijing, China (Linhe)

    23   

Orthopaedics manufacturing facility in Beijing, China

    192   

Orthopaedics manufacturing and warehouse facility in Warwick, UK

    90   

Orthopaedics manufacturing and warehouse facility in Tüttlingen, Germany

    64   

Orthopaedics and Endoscopy distribution facility and Orthopaedics European headquarters in Baar, Switzerland

    73   

Orthopaedics – Biologics/ Global Operations headquarters in Durham, North Carolina, US

    27   

Endoscopy headquarters in Andover, Massachusetts, US

    144   

Endoscopy manufacturing facility in Mansfield, Massachusetts, US

    98   

Endoscopy manufacturing and distribution facility in Oklahoma City, Oklahoma, US

    155   

Advanced Wound Management headquarters and manufacturing facility in Hull, UK

    439   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Gilberdyke, UK

    51   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Suzhou, China

    144   

Advanced Wound Management manufacturing facility in Alberta, Canada

    76   

Advanced Wound Management US headquarters in St. Petersburg, Florida, US

    44   

The Group Global Operations strategy includes on-going assessment of the optimal facility footprint. The Orthopaedics headquarters and manufacturing facilities in Memphis, Tennessee are largely freehold, a portion of Tuttlingen and the Advanced Wound Management facilities in Hull and Gilberdyke are freehold while other principal locations are leasehold. The Group has freehold and leasehold interests in real estate in other countries throughout the world, but no other is individually significant to the Group. Where required, the appropriate governmental authorities have approved the facilities.

 

 

 

    135
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Group information continued

 

 

 

 

Contractual obligations

Contractual obligations at 31 December 2011 were as follows:

 

    

Payments due by period

 
    

Total

$ million

     Less than
1 year
$ million
     1-3 years
$ million
     3-5 years
$ million
     More than
5 years
$ million
 

Debt obligations

     304         303         1                   

Finance lease obligations

     18         3         3         4         8   

Operating lease obligations

     149         50         58         28         13   

Retirement benefit obligation

     71         71                           

Purchase obligations

                                       

Capital expenditure

     9         9                           

Other

     23         15         8                   
       574         451         70         32         21   

Other contractual obligations represent $12m of foreign exchange contracts and $11m of acquisition consideration. Provisions that do not relate to contractual obligations are not included in the above table.

The agreed contributions for 2012 in respect of the Group’s defined benefits plans are: $37m for the UK (including $29m of supplementary payments), $27m for the US plan and $7m for other funded defined benefit plans. The table above does not include amounts payable in respect of 2013 and beyond as these are subject to future agreement and amounts cannot be reasonably estimated.

There are a number of agreements that take effect, alter or terminate upon a change in control of the Company or the Group following a takeover, such as bank loan agreements and Company share plans. None of these are deemed to be significant in terms of their potential impact on the business of the Group as a whole. In addition, there are service contracts between the Company and its Executive Directors which provide for the automatic payment of a bonus following loss of office or employment occurring because of a successful takeover bid. Further details are set out on page72.

The Company does not have contracts or other arrangements which individually are essential to the business.

Off balance sheet arrangements

Management believes that the Group does not have any off-balance sheet arrangements, as defined by the SEC in item 5E of Form 20-F, that have or are reasonably likely to have a current or future effect on the Group’s financial condition, changes in financial condition, revenues or expenses, results of operations, liquidity, capital expenditures or capital resources that is material to investors.

Related party transactions

Except for transactions with associates (see Note 24 of Notes to the Group Accounts), no other related party had material transactions or loans with Smith & Nephew over the last three financial years.

 

 

 

136    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

Investor information

 

 

            
    Investor information         
    Shareholder return (dividends and share price movements) *      138   
    Information for shareholders      140   
    Share capital      143   
    Selected financial data      145   
    Taxation information for shareholders      147   
    Articles of association      149   
    Cross reference to Form 20-F      151   
    Glossary of terms      153   
    Index      155   

 

 

 

 

* A graph showing total shareholder return can be found in the Directors’ Remuneration Report on page 76.

 

The report and financial statements, share and ADR price information, company presentations, the financial calendar, Corporate Governance Statement, contact details and other investor information on the Group are available in the ‘Investor Centre’ section of the Company’s website at www.smith-nephew.com.

 

 

    

  

    

  

    137
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information


Shareholder return

 

 

Dividends

Dividend history

Smith & Nephew has paid dividends on its Ordinary Shares in every year since 1937. Following the capital restructuring and dividend reduction in 2000 the Group adopted a policy of increasing its dividend cover (the ratio of EPSA, as set out in the “Selected financial data”, to ordinary dividends declared for the year). This was intended to increase the financing capability of the Group for acquisitions and other investments. From 2000 to 2004 the dividend increased in line with inflation and, in 2004, dividend cover stood at 4.1 times. Having achieved this level of dividend cover the Board changed its policy, from that of increasing dividends in line with inflation, to that of increasing dividends for 2005 and after by 10%. Following the redenomination of the Company’s share capital into US Dollars the Board re-affirmed its policy of increasing the dividend by 10% a year in US Dollar terms.

An interim dividend in respect of each fiscal year is normally declared in August and paid in November. A final dividend will be recommended by the Board of Directors and paid subject to approval by shareholders at the Company’s Annual General Meeting.

Future dividends of Smith & Nephew will be dependent upon: future earnings; the future financial condition of the Group; the Board’s dividend policy; and the additional factors that might affect the business of the Group set out in “Special note regarding forward-looking statements” and “Risk Factors”.

Dividends per share

The table below sets out the dividends per Ordinary share in the last five years.

 

7.585(i) 0000 7.585(i) 0000 7.585(i) 0000 7.585(i) 0000 7.585(i) 0000
     Years ended 31 December  
       2011         2010         2009         2008         2007   

Pence per share:

                                            

Interim

     4.639         4.233         3.650         3.194         2.450   

Final/Second interim (ii)

     7.585(i)         6.639         6.494         6.194         4.059   

Total

     12.224         10.872         10.144         9.388         6.509   

US cents per share:

                                            

Interim

     7.333         6.667         6.067         5.511         5.011   

Final/Second interim (ii)

     12.000         10.911         9.922         9.022         8.200   

Total

     19.333         17.578         15.989         14.533         13.211   

 

(i) Translated at the Bank of England rate on 21 February 2012.

 

(ii) 2006 to 2009 Second interim, 2010 Final.

Dividends above include the associated UK tax credit of 10%, but exclude the deduction of withholding taxes. All dividends, up to the second interim dividend for 2005, were declared in pence per Ordinary Share and translated into US cents per Ordinary Share at the Noon Buying Rate on the payment date. Since the second interim dividend for 2005 all dividends have been declared in US cents per Ordinary Share.

The 2011 final dividend will be payable on 9 May 2012, subject to shareholder approval.

In respect of the final dividend for the year ended 31 December 2011 of 10.80 US cents per Ordinary Share, the record date will be 20 April 2012 and the payment date will be 9 May 2012. The Sterling equivalent per Ordinary Share will be set following the record date. Shareholders may elect to receive their dividend in either Sterling or US Dollars and the last day for election will be 20 April 2012. The Ordinary Shares will trade ex-dividend on both the London and New York Stock Exchanges from 18 April 2012.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

138    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

    Accounts and other information

 

 

 

Share prices

The table below sets out, for the periods indicated, the highest and lowest middle market quotations for the Company’s Ordinary Shares (as derived from the Daily Official List of the UK Listing Authority) and the highest and lowest sales prices of its ADSs (as reported on the New York Stock Exchange composite tape).

 

52.52 000 52.52 000 52.52 000 52.52 000
     Ordinary Shares      ADSs  
    

High

£

    

Low

£

    

High

US$

    

Low

US$

 

Year ended 31 December:

                                   

2007

     6.50         5.33         67.84         51.54   

2008

     6.91         4.13         68.87         30.39   

2009

     6.42         4.20         51.38         30.57   

2010

     6.97         5.38         53.94         41.29   

2011

     7.42         5.21         60.19         42.17   

Quarters in the year ended 31 December:

                                   

2010:

                                   

1st Quarter

     6.97         6.25         53.23         48.98   

2nd Quarter

     6.95         6.05         53.94         43.26   

3rd Quarter

     6.16         5.38         47.45         41.29   

4th Quarter

     6.86         5.43         52.52         43.09   

2011:

                                   

1st Quarter

     7.42         6.50         60.19         50.83   

2nd Quarter

     7.15         6.35         58.18         51.11   

3rd Quarter

     6.87         5.21         55.30         42.17   

4th Quarter

     6.26         5.41         48.15         42.68   

2012:

                                   

1st Quarter (to 21 February 2012)

     6.43         5.95         51.13         45.57   

Last Six Months:

                                   

August 2011

     6.30         5.21         51.64         42.17   

September 2011

     6.27         5.71         50.31         43.68   

October 2011

     5.87         5.57         46.89         42.68   

November 2011

     5.93         5.41         46.89         42.76   

December 2011

     6.26         5.75         48.15         44.21   

January 2012

     6.26         5.95         48.89         45.57   

February 2012 (to 21 February 2012)

     6.43         6.13         51.13         48.47   

 

 

 

 

 

 

    139
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Information for shareholders

Financial Calendar

Annual General Meeting    12 April 2012
Quarter One results    3 May 2012
Payment of 2011 final dividend    9 May 2012
Half year results announced    2 August 2012 (i)
Quarter Three results announced    1 November 2012
Payment of 2012 first interim dividend    November 2012
Full year results announced    February 2013 (i)
Annual Report available    February/March 2013
Annual General Meeting    April/May 2013

(i)    Dividend declaration dates.

    

Ordinary shareholders

Registrar

All general enquiries concerning shareholdings, dividends, changes to shareholders’ personal details and the AGM should be addressed to:

Equiniti, Aspect House, Spencer Road, Lancing, West Sussex BN99 6DA

Tel: 0871 384 2081 inside the UK *

Tel: +44 (0) 121 415 7072 outside the UK.

Website: www.shareview.co.uk

* Calls to this number are charged at 8p per minute from a BT landline; other telephony providers’ costs may vary.

Shareholder facilities:

Shareview

Equiniti’s online enquiry and portfolio management service for shareholders. To view information about your shareholdings online, register at www.shareview.co.uk. Once registered for Shareview, you will also be able to register your proxy instructions online and elect to receive future shareholder communications via the Company’s website (www.smith-nephew.com).

E-communications

In line with developing practice we encourage shareholders to elect to receive communications via e-mail as this has significant environmental and cost benefits. Shareholders may register for this service through Equiniti, at www.shareview.co.uk. Shareholders will receive a confirmation letter from Equiniti at their registered address, containing an Activation Code for future use.

Payment of dividends direct to your bank or building society account

Shareholders who wish to avoid the risk of their dividend payments getting lost or mislaid can arrange to have their cash dividends paid directly to a bank or building society account. This facility is available to UK resident shareholders who receive sterling dividends. If you do not live in the UK you may be able to register for the overseas payment service. Further Information is available at www.shareview.co.uk or by contacting Equiniti (UK and overseas helpline numbers as above).

Dividend re-investment plan (DRIP)

The Company offers shareholders (except those in North America) the opportunity to participate in a DRIP. This enables shareholders to reinvest their cash dividends in further Ordinary shares of Smith & Nephew plc. These are purchased in the market at competitive dealing costs. For further details plus an application form to re-invest future dividends, contact Equiniti (as above).

Individual savings account (ISA)

Shareholders who are UK resident may hold Smith & Nephew plc shares in an Individual Savings Account (ISA), which is administered by the Company’s registrar. For information about this service please contact Equiniti (as above).

Shareholder communications

The Company makes quarterly financial announcements which are made available through Stock Exchange announcements and on the Group’s website (www.smith-nephew.com). Copies of recent Annual Reports, press releases, institutional presentations and audio webcasts are also available on the website.

The Company sends paper copies of the Notice of Annual General Meeting and Annual Report only to those shareholders that have elected to receive shareholder documentation by post. ADS holders will also not receive a paper copy unless they have elected to do so. Electronic copies of the Annual Report and Notice of Annual General Meeting are available on the Group’s website at www.smith-nephew.com. Both Ordinary shareholders and ADS holders can request paper copies of the Annual Report, which the Company provides free of charge. The Company will continue to send to Ordinary shareholders by post the Form of Proxy and an accompanying letter notifying them of the availability of the Annual Report and Notice of Annual General Meeting on the Group’s website. Shareholders who elect to receive the Annual Report and Notice of Annual General Meeting electronically are informed by e-mail of the documents’ availability on the Group’s website. ADS holders receive the form of proxy by post but will not receive a paper copy of the Notice of Annual General Meeting.

 

 

140    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

Investor communications

The Company maintains regular dialogue with individual institutional shareholders, together with results presentations. To ensure that all members of the Board develop an understanding of the views of major investors, the Executive Directors review significant issues raised by investors with the Board. Non-Executive Directors are sent copies of analysts’ and brokers’ briefings. There is an opportunity for individual shareholders to question the Directors at the AGM and the Company regularly responds to letters from shareholders on a range of issues.

 

UK capital gains tax

For the purposes of UK capital gains tax the price of the Company’s Ordinary Shares on 31 March 1982 was 35.04p.

 

Smith & Nephew share price

The Company’s Ordinary Shares are quoted on the LSE under the symbol SN. The Company’s share price is available on the Smith & Nephew website www.smith-nephew.com and at www. londonstockexchange.com where it is updated at intervals throughout the day.

 

ShareGift

Shareholders with only a small number of shares, which would cost more to sell than they are worth, may wish to consider donating them to the charity ShareGift (registered charity 1052686) which specialises in accepting such shares as donations. There may be no implications for Capital Gains Tax purposes (no gain or loss) and it may also be possible to obtain income tax relief. The relevant stock transfer form may be obtained from Equiniti at the above address.

 

Further information about ShareGift is available at www.sharegift.org or by contacting ShareGift at:

 

ShareGift, 17 Carlton House Terrace, London SW1Y 5AH.

Tel: (+44) (0) 20 7930 3737.

 

American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”) and American Depositary Receipts (“ADRs”)

In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of ADSs, evidenced by ADRs, on the NYSE under the symbol SNN. Each American Depositary Share represents five Ordinary Shares. The Bank of New York Mellon is the authorised depositary bank for the Company’s ADR programme.

 

  

ADS enquiries

All enquiries regarding ADS holder accounts and payment of dividends should be addressed to:

 

The Bank of New York Mellon, PO Box 358516, Pittsburgh, PA 15252-8516, USA;

 

Tel: +1-866-259-2287 inside the US (toll free)

 

Tel: +1-201-680-6825 internationally

 

Email: shrrelations@bnymellon.com

 

A Global BuyDIRECT plan is available for US residents, enabling investment directly in ADSs with reduced brokerage commissions and service costs. For further information on Global BuyDIRECT contact: The Bank of New York Mellon (as above) or visit www.bnymellon.com/ shareowner.

 

The Company provides The Bank of New York Mellon, as depositary, with copies of Annual Reports containing Consolidated Financial Statements and the opinion expressed thereon by its independent auditors. Such financial statements are prepared under IFRS. The Bank of New York Mellon will send these reports to recorded ADS holders who have elected to receive paper copies. The Company also provides to The Bank of New York Mellon all notices of shareholders’ meetings and other reports and communications that are made generally available to shareholders of the Company. The Bank of New York Mellon makes such notices, reports and communications available for inspection by recorded holders of ADSs and sends forms of proxy by post to all recorded holders of ADSs.

 

Smith & Nephew ADS price

The Company’s ADS price can be obtained from the official New York Stock Exchange website at www.nyse.com, the Smith-Nephew website www.smith-nephew.com and is quoted daily in the Wall Street Journal.

 

ADS payment information

The Company hereby discloses ADS payment information for the year ended 31 December 2011 in accordance with the Securities and Exchange Commission rules 12.D.3 and 12.D.4 relating to

Form 20-F filings by foreign private issuers.

 

The depositary collects its fees for delivery and surrender of ADSs directly from investors depositing shares or surrendering ADSs for the purpose of withdrawal or from intermediaries acting for them. The depositary collects fees for making distributions to investors, including payment of dividends by the Company by deducting those fees from the amounts distributed or by selling a portion of distributable property to pay the fees. The depositary may collect its annual fee for depository services by deductions from cash distributions or by directly billing investors or by charging the book-entry system accounts of participants acting for them. The depositary may generally refuse to provide fee-attracting services until its fee for those services are paid.

 

    141
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Information for shareholders continued

 

 

 

Persons depositing or withdrawing shares must pay:    For:
$5.00 (or less) per 100 ADSs (or portion of 100 ADSs)    Issuance of ADSs, including issuances resulting from a distribution of shares or rights or other property
     Cancellation of ADSs for the purpose of withdrawal, including if the deposit agreement terminates
$0.02 (or less) per ADS    Any cash distribution to ADS registered holders, including payment of dividend
A fee equivalent to the fee that would be payable if securities distributed to holders had been shares and the shares had been deposited for issuance of ADSs    Distribution of securities distributed to holders of deposited securities which are distributed by the depositary to ADS registered holders
$0.02 (or less) per ADS per calendar year    Depositary services
Registration or transfer fees    Transfer and registration of shares on our share register to or from the name of the depositary or its agent when shares are deposited or withdrawn
Taxes and other governmental charges the depositary or the custodian have to pay on any ADS or share underlying an ADS, for example, stock transfer taxes, stamp duty or withholding taxes    As necessary
Any charges incurred by the depositary or its agents for servicing the deposited securities    As necessary

A fee of 2 US cents per ADS was paid on the 2010 final dividend and a fee of 1 US cent per ADS was deducted from the 2011 first interim dividend paid in November. In the period 1 January 2011 to 21 February 2012 the total reimbursed by The Bank of New York Mellon was $148,885.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

142    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Share capital

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The principal trading market for the Ordinary Shares is the London Stock Exchange. The Ordinary Shares were listed on the New York Stock Exchange on 16 November 1999, trading in the form of ADSs evidenced by ADRs. Each ADS represents five Ordinary Shares. The ADS facility is sponsored by The Bank of New York Mellon acting as depositary.

All the Ordinary Shares, including those held by Directors and Executive Officers, rank pari passu with each other. On 23 January 2006 the Ordinary Shares of 12 2/9 pence were redenominated as Ordinary Shares of US 20 cents (following approval by shareholders at the extraordinary general meeting in December 2005). The new US Dollar Ordinary Shares carry the same rights as the previous Ordinary Shares. The share price continues to be quoted in Sterling and the ADSs continue to represent five Ordinary Shares. In 2006 the Company issued £50,000 of shares in Sterling in order to comply with English law. These were issued as Deferred Shares, which are not listed on any stock exchange. They have extremely limited rights and therefore effectively have no value. These shares were allotted to the Chief Executive Officer, although the Board reserves the right to transfer them to another member of the Board should it so wish.

Shareholdings

As at 21 February 2012, 7,864,895 ADSs equivalent to 39,324,475 Ordinary Shares or approximately 4.1% of the total Ordinary Shares in issue, were outstanding and were held by 93 registered holders.

As at 21 February 2012, to the knowledge of the Group, there were 19,830 registered holders of Ordinary Shares, of whom 82 had registered addresses in the US and held a total of 72,735 Ordinary Shares (less than 0.1% of the total issued). Because certain Ordinary Shares are registered in the names of nominees, the number of shareholders with registered addresses in the US is not representative of the number of beneficial owners of Ordinary Shares resident in the US.

Major shareholders

As far as is known to Smith & Nephew, the Group is not directly or indirectly owned or controlled by another corporation or by any government and the Group has not entered into arrangements, the operation of which may at a subsequent date result in a change in control of the Group.

As at 21 February 2012, no persons are known to Smith & Nephew to have any interest (as defined in the Disclosure and Transparency Rules of the FSA) in 3% or more of the Ordinary Shares, other than as shown below. The following tables show changes over the last three years in the percentage and numbers of the issued share capital owned by shareholders holding 3% or more of Ordinary Shares, as notified to the Company under the Disclosure and Transparency Rules:

 

 

    

21 February 2012

%

    

As at 31 December
2011        

    %        

     2010
%
     2009
%
 

Invesco

     5.0         5.0                                  

BlackRock, Inc.

     5.0         5.0                        5.0           

Newton Investment Management Limited

     5.0         5.0                        5.0         5.1   

Legal and General Group plc

     4.0         4.0                        5.0         4.0   

Capital Group of Companies Inc.

             0.7                        5.1         5.1   

FMR LLC

             –                                3.9   

Thornburg Investment Management Inc.

             –                        4.1         4.8   
                                     
     21 February 2012
’000
    

As at 31 December
2011        

 ’000        

     2010
’000
     2009
’000
 

Invesco

     44,901         44,901                                  

BlackRock, Inc.

     44,811         44,811                        44,322           

Newton Investment Management Limited

     44,337         44,337                        44,735         45,129   

Legal and General Group plc

     35,676         35,676                        44,704         35,329   

Capital Group of Companies Inc.

             6,138                        44,594         44,594   

FMR LLC

             –                                34,101   

Thornburg Investment Management Inc.

             –                        36,164         44,852   

In addition to the above, the Company is aware that Walter Scott & Partners Limited held approximately 38m Ordinary Shares (4.2%) at 21 February 2012.

The Company is not aware of any person who has a significant direct or indirect holding of securities in the Company, and is not aware of any persons holding securities which may control the Company. There are no securities in issue which have special rights as to the control of the Company.

 

 

 

 

    143
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

 

 

 

 

Share capital continued

 

Purchase of Ordinary Shares on behalf of the Company

The share buy-back programme was suspended in November 2008, in light of conditions in the financial markets. The programme is kept under review and, although there is no current intention to re-instate the programme, the Company will seek a renewal of its permission from shareholders to purchase up to 10% of its own shares at the AGM on 12 April 2012. As at 31 December 2011, 68,240,200 (2010 – 68,240,200) ordinary shares had been purchased under the share buy-back programme that commenced in February 2007. No shares were purchased in 2011, 2010 or 2009.

Exchange controls and other limitations affecting security holders

There are no UK governmental laws, decrees or regulations that restrict the export or import of capital or that affect the payment of dividends, interest or other payments to non-resident holders of Smith & Nephew’s securities, except for certain restrictions imposed from time to time by Her Majesty’s Treasury of the United Kingdom pursuant to legislation, such as the United Nations Act 1946 and the Emergency Laws Act 1964, against the government or residents of certain countries.

There are no limitations, either under the laws of the UK or under the articles of association of Smith & Nephew, restricting the right of non-UK residents to hold or to exercise voting rights in respect of Ordinary Shares, except that where any overseas shareholder has not provided to the Company a UK address for the service of notices, the Company is under no obligation to send any notice or other document to an overseas address. It is, however, the current practice of the Company to send every notice or other document to all shareholders regardless of the country recorded in the register of members, with the exception of details of the Company’s dividend re-investment plan, which are not sent to shareholders with recorded addresses in the US and Canada.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

144    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Selected financial data

 

 

 

 

 

     2011     2010     2009     2008     2007  
     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million  

Income statement

                                        

Revenue

     4,270        3,962        3,772        3,801        3,369   

Cost of goods sold

     (1,140)        (1,031)        (1,030)        (1,077)        (994)   

Gross Profit

     3,130        2,931        2,742        2,724        2,375   

Selling, general and administrative expenses

     (2,101     (1,860     (1,864     (1,942     (1,740

Research and development expenses

     (167)        (151)        (155)        (152)        (142)   

Operating profit

     862        920        723        630        493   

Net interest payable

     (8     (15     (40     (66     (30

Other finance (costs)/income

     (6     (10     (15     (1     6   

Share of results of associates

                   2        1          

Profit before taxation

     848        895        670        564        469   

Taxation

     (266)        (280)        (198)        (187)        (153)   

Attributable profit for the year

     582        615        472        377        316   

Earnings per Ordinary Share

                                        

Basic

     65.3¢        69.3¢        53.4¢        42.6¢        34.2¢   

Diluted

     65.0¢        69.2¢        53.3¢        42.4¢        34.1¢   

Adjusted attributable profit

                                        

Attributable profit for the year

     582        615        472        377        316   

Acquisition related costs

                   26        61        111   

Restructuring and rationalisation expenses

     40        15        42        34        42   

Legal settlement

     23                             30   

Amortisation of acquisition intangibles and impairments

     36        34        66        51        30   

Taxation on excluded items

     (17)        (10)        (26)        (30)        (49)   

Adjusted attributable profit

     664        654        580        493        480   

Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share (“EPSA”) (i)

     74.5¢        73.6¢        65.6¢        55.6¢        52.0¢   

Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share (ii)

     74.2¢        73.6¢        65.5¢        55.4¢        51.7¢   

 

(i) Adjusted basic earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing adjusted attributable profit by the average number of shares.

 

(ii) Adjusted diluted earnings per Ordinary Share is calculated by dividing adjusted attributable profit by the diluted number of shares.

 

 

 

    145
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Selected financial data continued

 

 

 

 

 

    2011     2010     2009     2008     2007 (iv)  
    $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million     $ million  

Group balance sheet

                                       

Non-current assets

    2,542        2,579        2,480        2,523        2,542   

Current assets

    2,080        2,154        2,071        1,985        1,919   

Assets held for sale

    125               14                 

Total assets

    4,747        4,733        4,565        4,508        4,461   

Share capital

    191        191        190        190        190   

Share premium

    413        396        382        375        356   

Treasury shares

    (766     (778     (794     (823     (637

Retained earnings and other reserves

    3,349        2,964        2,401        1,957        1,907   

Total equity

    3,187        2,773        2,179        1,699        1,816   

Non-current liabilities

    422        1,046        1,523        1,841        357   

Current liabilities

    1,119        914        863        968        2,288   

Liabilities directly associated with assets held for sale

    19                               

Total liabilities

    1,560        1,960        2,386        2,809        2,645   

Total equity and liabilities

    4,747        4,733        4,565        4,508        4,461   

Group cash flow statement

                                       

Cash generated from operations

    1,135        1,111        1,030        815        693   

Net interest paid

    (8     (17     (41     (63     (30

Income taxes paid

    (285     (235     (270     (186     (225

Net cash inflow from operating activities

    842        859        719        566        438   

Capital expenditure (including trade investments and net of disposals of property, plant and equipment)

    (321     (307     (318     (289     (194

Acquisitions and disposals

    (33            (25     (16     (781

Cash received from Plus settlement

                  137                 

New finance leases

                                (7

Facility fee paid

                         2        (6

Borrowings and finance leases acquired

                                (181

Proceeds from own shares

    7        8        10        4          

Equity dividends paid

    (146     (132     (120     (109     (105

Issue of ordinary capital and treasury shares purchased

    11        10        7        (174     (612
      360        438        410        (16     (1,448

Exchange adjustments

    (6     13        (21     (6     (72

Opening (net debt)/net cash

    (492     (943     (1,332     (1,310     210   

Closing net debt

    (138     (492     (943     (1,332     (1,310

Selected financial ratios

                                       

Gearing (closing net debt as a percentage of total equity)

    4%        18%        43%        78%        72%   

Dividends per Ordinary Share (iii)

    17.40¢        15.82¢        14.39¢        13.08¢        11.89¢   

Research and development costs to Revenue

    3.9%        3.8%        4.1%        4.0%        4.2%   

Capital expenditure (including intangibles but excluding goodwill) to revenue

    8.0%        8.0%        8.4%        7.7%        5.9%   

 

(iii) The Board has proposed a final dividend of 10.80 US cents per share which together with the first interim dividend of 6.60 US cents makes a total for 2011 of 17.40 US cents.

 

(iv) Restated due to Plus opening balance sheet adjustments.

 

 

 

146    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Taxation information for shareholders

 

 

 

The comments below are of a general and summary nature and are based on the Group’s understanding of certain aspects of current UK and US federal income tax law and practice relevant to the ADSs and Ordinary Shares not in ADS form. The comments address the material US and UK tax consequences generally applicable to a person who is the beneficial owner of ADSs or Ordinary Shares and who, for US federal income tax purposes, is a citizen or resident of the United States, a corporation (or other entity taxable as a corporation) created or organised in or under the laws of the United States, or an estate or trust the income of which is included in gross income for US federal income tax purposes regardless of its source (each a “US Holder”). The comments set out below do not purport to address all tax consequences of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares which may be material to a particular holder and in particular do not deal with the position of shareholders who directly or indirectly own 10% or more of the Company’s issued Ordinary Shares. This discussion does not apply to (i) persons whose holding of ADSs or Ordinary Shares is effectively connected with or pertains to either a permanent establishment in the United Kingdom through which a US Holder carries on a business in the United Kingdom or a fixed base from which a US Holder performs independent personal services in the United Kingdom, or (ii) persons whose registered address is inside the UK. This discussion does not apply to certain investors subject to special rules, such as certain financial institutions, tax-exempt entities, insurance companies, broker-dealers, traders in securities that elect to mark to market, partnerships or other entities treated as partnerships for US federal income tax purposes, US Holders holding ADSs or Ordinary Shares as part of a hedging, conversion or other integrated transaction or whose functional currency for US federal income tax purposes is other than the US Dollar and investors liable for alternative minimum tax. In addition, the comments below do not address US state, local or non-US (other than UK) taxes. The summary deals only with US Holders who hold ADSs or Ordinary Shares as capital assets. The summary is based on current UK and US law and practice which is subject to change, possibly with retroactive effect. US Holders are recommended to consult their own tax advisors as to the particular tax consequences to them of the ownership of ADSs or Ordinary Shares.

The Company believes, and this discussion assumes, that the Company was not a passive foreign investment company for its taxable year ended 31 December 2011.

This discussion is based in part on representations by the depositary and assumes that each obligation under the deposit agreement and any related agreement will be performed in accordance with its terms. For purposes of US federal income tax law, US Holders of ADSs will generally be treated as owners of the Ordinary Shares represented by the ADSs. However, the US Treasury has expressed concerns that parties to whom depositary shares are released before shares are delivered to the depositary (“pre-released”) may be taking actions that are inconsistent with the claiming of foreign tax credits by owners of depositary shares. Such actions would also be inconsistent with the claiming of the reduced rate of tax, described below, applicable to dividends received by certain non-corporate US Holders. Accordingly, the availability of the reduced tax rate for dividends received by certain non-corporate US Holders of ADSs could be affected by actions that may be taken by parties to whom ADSs are pre-released.

Taxation of dividends in the United Kingdom and the United States

The UK does not currently impose a withholding tax on dividends paid by a UK corporation, such as the Company.

Distributions paid by the Company will be treated for US federal income tax purposes as foreign source ordinary dividend income to a US Holder to the extent paid out of the Company’s current or accumulated earnings and profits as determined for US federal income tax purposes. Such dividends will not be eligible for the dividends-received deduction generally allowed to corporate US Holders.

Dividends paid to certain non-corporate US Holders of Ordinary Shares or ADSs in taxable years beginning before 1 January 2013 may be subject to US federal income tax at lower rates than other types of ordinary income if certain conditions are met. Non-corporate US Holders should consult their own tax advisors to determine whether they are subject to any special rules that limit their ability to be taxed at these favourable rates.

Taxation of capital gains

US Holders, who are not resident or ordinarily resident for tax purposes in the UK, will not generally be liable for UK capital gains tax on any capital gain realised upon the sale or other disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares unless the ADSs or Ordinary Shares are held in connection with a trade carried on in the UK through a permanent establishment (or in the case of individuals, through a branch or agency). Furthermore, UK resident individuals who acquire ADSs or Ordinary Shares before becoming temporarily non-UK residents may remain subject to UK taxation of capital gains on gains realised while non-resident.

For US federal income tax purposes, gains or losses realised upon a taxable sale or other disposition of ADSs or Ordinary Shares by US Holders generally will be US source capital gains or losses and will be long-term capital gains or losses if the ADSs or Ordinary Shares were held for more than one year. The amount of a US Holder’s gain or loss will be equal to the difference between the amount realised on the sale or other disposition and such holder’s tax basis in the ADSs, or Ordinary Shares, determined in US Dollars.

Inheritance and estate taxes

The HM Revenue & Customs imposes inheritance tax on capital transfers which occur on death, and in the seven years preceding death. The HM Revenue & Customs considers that the US/UK Double Taxation Convention on Estate and Gift Tax applies to inheritance tax. Consequently, a US citizen who is domiciled in the United States and is not a UK national or domiciled in the United Kingdom will not be subject to UK inheritance tax in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares. A UK national who is domiciled in the United States will be subject to both UK inheritance tax and US federal estate tax but will be entitled to a credit for US federal estate tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability to UK inheritance tax. Conversely, a US citizen who is domiciled or deemed domiciled in the United Kingdom will be entitled to a credit for UK inheritance tax charged in respect of ADSs and Ordinary Shares in computing the liability for US federal estate tax. Special rules apply where ADSs and Ordinary Shares are business property of a permanent establishment of an enterprise situated in the United Kingdom.

 

 

    147
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Taxation information for shareholders continued

 

 

US information reporting and backup withholding

A US Holder may be subject to US information reporting and backup withholding on dividends paid on or the proceeds of sales of ADSs or Ordinary Shares made within the US or through certain US-related financial intermediaries, unless the US Holder is an exempt recipient or, in the case of backup withholding, provides a correct US taxpayer identification number and certain other conditions are met. US backup withholding may also apply if there has been a notification from the US Internal Revenue Service of a failure to report all interest or dividends.

Any backup withholding deducted may be credited against the US Holder’s US federal income tax liability, and, where the withholding tax exceeds the actual liability, the US Holder may obtain a refund by timely filing the appropriate refund claim with the US Internal Revenue Service.

For taxable years ending after December 19, 2011, certain US Holders who are individuals are required to report information relating to their ownership of an interest in certain foreign financial assets, including stock of a non-US person, subject to exceptions (including an exception for stock held in custodial accounts maintained by US financial institutions or by US branches of certain non-US financial institutions). Certain US Holders that are entities may be subject to similar rules in the future. US Holders are recommended to consult their own tax advisors regarding the particular consequences, if any, of these requirements on their ownership and disposition of the Ordinary Shares or ADSs.

UK stamp duty and stamp duty reserve tax

UK stamp duty is charged on documents and in particular instruments for the transfer of registered ownership of Ordinary Shares. Transfers of Ordinary Shares in certificated form will generally be subject to UK stamp duty at the rate of  1 / 2 % of the consideration given for the transfer with the duty rounded up to the nearest £5.

UK stamp duty reserve tax (“SDRT”) arises when there is an agreement to transfer shares in UK companies “for consideration in money or money’s worth”, and so an agreement to transfer Ordinary Shares for money or other consideration may give rise to a charge to SDRT at the rate of  1 / 2 % (rounded up to the nearest penny). The charge of SDRT will be cancelled, and any SDRT already paid will be refunded, if within six years of the agreement an instrument of transfer is produced to HM Revenue & Customs and the appropriate stamp duty paid.

Transfers of Ordinary Shares into CREST (an electronic transfer system) are exempt from stamp duty so long as the transferee is a member of CREST who will hold the Ordinary Shares as a nominee for the transferor and the transfer is in a form that will ensure that the securities become held in uncertificated form within CREST. Paperless transfers of Ordinary Shares within CREST for consideration in money or money’s worth are liable to SDRT rather than stamp duty. SDRT on relevant transactions will be collected by CREST at  1 / 2 %, and this will apply whether or not the transfer is affected in the United Kingdom and whether or not the parties to it are resident or situated in the United Kingdom.

A charge of stamp duty or SDRT at the rates of 1   1 / 2 % of the consideration (or, in some circumstances, the value of the shares concerned) will arise on a transfer or issue of Ordinary Shares to the Depositary or to certain persons providing a clearance service (or their nominees or agents) for the conversion into ADRs and will generally be payable by the Depositary or person providing clearance service. In accordance with the terms of the Deposit Agreement, any tax or duty payable by the Depositary on deposits of Ordinary Shares will be charged by the Depositary to the party to whom ADRs are delivered against such deposits.

No liability for stamp duty or SDRT will arise on any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS, provided that the ADS and any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer remains at all times outside the United Kingdom, and provided further that any instrument of transfer or written agreement to transfer is not executed in the United Kingdom and the transfer does not relate to any matter or thing done or to be done in the United Kingdom (the location of the custodian as a holder of Ordinary Shares not being relevant in this context). In any other case, any transfer of, or agreement to transfer, an ADS or beneficial ownership of an ADS could, depending on all the circumstances of the transfer, give rise to a charge to stamp duty or SDRT.

 

 

 

 

 

148    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Articles of association

 

 

 

The following summarises certain material rights of holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares under the material provisions of the Company’s articles of association and English law. This summary is qualified in its entirety by reference to the Companies Act and the Company’s articles of association. In the following description, a “shareholder” is the person registered in the Company’s register of members as the holder of an Ordinary Share.

The Company is incorporated under the name Smith & Nephew plc and is registered in England and Wales with registered number 324357.

The Company’s Ordinary Shares may be held in certificated or uncertificated form. No holder of the Company’s shares will be required to make additional contributions of capital in respect of the Company’s shares in the future. In accordance with English law the Company’s Ordinary Shares rank equally.

Directors

Under the Company’s articles of association, a Director may not vote in respect of any contract, arrangement, transaction or proposal in which he, or any person connected with him, has any material interest other than by virtue of his interests in securities of, or otherwise in or through, the Company. This is subject to certain exceptions relating to proposals (a) indemnifying him in respect of obligations incurred on behalf of the Company, (b) indemnifying a third party in respect of obligations of the Company for which the Director has assumed responsibility under an indemnity or guarantee, (c) relating to an offer of securities in which he will be interested as an underwriter, (d) concerning another body corporate in which the Director is beneficially interested in less than one percent of the issued shares of any class of shares of such a body corporate, (e) relating to an employee benefit in which the Director will share equally with other employees and (f) relating to any insurance that the Company is empowered to purchase for the benefit of Directors of the Company in respect of actions undertaken as Directors (and/or officers) of the Company.

A Director shall not vote or be counted in any quorum present at a meeting in relation to a resolution on which he is not entitled to vote.

The Directors are empowered to exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money, subject to the limitation that the aggregate amount of all monies borrowed after deducting cash and current asset investments by the Company and its subsidiaries shall not exceed the sum of $6,500,000,000.

Any Director who has been appointed by the Directors since the previous Annual General Meeting of shareholders, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional Director holds office only until the conclusion of the next Annual General Meeting and then shall be eligible for re-election by the shareholders. The other Directors retire and are eligible for re-appointment at the third Annual General Meeting after the meeting at which they were last re-appointed. If not re-appointed a Director retiring at a meeting shall retain office until the meeting appoints someone in his place, or if it does not do so, until the conclusion of the meeting. The Directors are subject to removal with or without cause by the Board or the shareholders. Directors are not required to hold any shares of the Company by way of qualification.

Under the Company’s articles of association and English law, a Director may be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against liabilities he may sustain or incur in the execution of his duties.

Rights attaching to Ordinary Shares

Under English law, dividends are payable on the Company’s Ordinary Shares only out of profits available for distribution, as determined in accordance with accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom and by the Companies Act 2006. Holders of the Company’s Ordinary Shares are entitled to receive final dividends as may be declared by the Directors and approved by the shareholders in general meeting, rateable according to the amounts paid up on such shares, provided that the dividend cannot exceed the amount recommended by the Directors.

The Company’s Board of Directors may declare such interim dividends as appear to them to be justified by the Company’s financial position. If authorised by an ordinary resolution of the shareholders, the Board may also direct payment of a dividend in whole or in part by the distribution of specific assets (and in particular of paid up shares or debentures of the Company).

Any dividend unclaimed after 12 years from the date the dividend was declared, or became due for payment, will be forfeited and will revert to the Company.

There were no material modifications to the rights of shareholders under the Articles during 2011.

Voting rights of Ordinary Shares

Voting at any general meeting of shareholders is by a show of hands unless a poll, which is a written vote, is duly demanded and held. On a show of hands, every shareholder who is present in person at a general meeting has one vote regardless of the number of shares held. On a poll, every shareholder who is present in person or by proxy has one vote for each Ordinary Share held by that shareholder. A poll may be demanded by any of the following:

 

the chairman of the meeting;

 

at least five shareholders present or by proxy entitled to vote on the resolution;

 

any shareholder or shareholders representing in the aggregate not less than one-tenth of the total voting rights of all shareholders entitled to vote on the resolution; or

 

any shareholder or shareholders holding shares conferring a right to vote on the resolution on which there have been paid-up sums in aggregate equal to not less than one-tenth of the total sum paid up on all the shares conferring that right.

A form of proxy will be treated as giving the proxy the authority to demand a poll, or to join others in demanding one, as above.

The necessary quorum for a general meeting is two shareholders present in person or by proxy carrying the right to vote upon the business to be transacted.

Matters are transacted at general meetings of the Company by the processing and passing of resolutions of which there are two kinds; ordinary or special resolutions:

 

Ordinary resolutions include resolutions for the re-election of Directors, the approval of financial statements, the declaration of dividends (other than interim dividends), the appointment and re-appointment of auditors or the grant of authority to allot shares. An ordinary resolution requires the affirmative vote of a majority of the votes of those persons voting at the meetings at which there is a quorum.
 

 

    149
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Articles of association continued

 

 

 

 

Special resolutions include resolutions amending the Company’s articles of association, dis-applying statutory pre-emption rights or changing the Company’s name; modifying the rights of any class of the Company’s shares at a meeting of the holders of such class or relating to certain matters concerning the Company’s winding up. A special resolution requires the affirmative vote of not less than three-quarters of the votes of the persons voting at the meeting at which there is a quorum.

Annual General Meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of 21 days. Other general meetings must be convened upon advance written notice of at least 14 clear days. The days of delivery or receipt of notice are not included. The notice must specify the nature of the business to be transacted. Meetings are convened by the Board of Directors. Members with 5% of the Ordinary Share capital of the Company may requisition the Board to convene a meeting.

Variation of rights

If, at any time, the Company’s share capital is divided into different classes of shares, the rights attached to any class may be varied, subject to the provisions of the Companies Act, with the consent in writing of holders of three-quarters in nominal value of the issued shares of that class or upon the adoption of a special resolution passed at a separate meeting of the holders of the shares of that class. At every such separate meeting, all the provisions of the articles of association relating to proceedings at a general meeting apply, except that the quorum is to be the number of persons (which must be two or more) who hold or represent by proxy not less than one-third in nominal value of the issued shares of the class and at any such meeting a poll may be demanded in writing by any person or their proxy who hold shares of that class. Where a person is present by proxy or proxies, he is treated as holding only the shares in respect of which the proxies are authorised to exercise voting rights.

Rights in a winding-up

Except as the Company’s shareholders have agreed or may otherwise agree, upon the Company’s winding up, the balance of assets available for distribution:

 

after the payment of all creditors including certain preferential creditors, whether statutorily preferred creditors or normal creditors; and

 

subject to any special rights attaching to any other class of shares;

is to be distributed among the holders of Ordinary Shares according to the amounts paid-up on the shares held by them. This distribution is generally to be made in US Dollars. A liquidator may, however, upon the adoption of any extraordinary resolution of the shareholders and any other sanction required by law, divide among the shareholders the whole or any part of the Company’s assets in kind.

Limitations on voting and shareholding

There are no limitations imposed by English law or the Company’s articles of association on the right of non-residents or foreign persons to hold or vote the Company’s Ordinary shares or ADSs, other than the limitations that would generally apply to all of the Company’s shareholders.

Transfers of shares

The Board may refuse to register the transfer of shares held in certificated form which:

 

are not fully paid (provided that it shall not exercise this discretion in such a way as to prevent stock market dealings in the shares of that class from taking place on an open and proper basis);

 

are not duly stamped or duly certified or otherwise shown to the satisfaction of the Board to be exempt from stamp duty, lodged at the Transfer Office or at such other place as the Board may appoint and (save in the case of a transfer by a person to whom no certificate was issued in respect of the shares in question) accompanied by the certificate for the shares to which it relates, and such other evidence as the Board may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer and, if the instrument of transfer is executed by some other person on his behalf, the authority of that person so to do;

 

are in respect of more than one class of shares; or

 

are in favour of more than four transferees.

Deferred shares

Following the redenomination of share capital on 23 January 2006 the Ordinary Shares’ nominal value became 20 US cents each. There were no changes to the rights or obligations of the Ordinary Shares. In order to comply with the Companies Act 2006, a new class of Sterling shares was created, Deferred Shares, of which £50,000 were issued and allotted in 2006 as fully paid to the Chief Executive Officer though the Board reserves the right to transfer them to another member of the Board should it so wish. These Deferred Shares have no voting or dividend rights and on winding up only are entitled to repayment at nominal value only if all ordinary shareholders have received the nominal value of their shares plus an additional $1,000 each.

Amendments

The Company does not have any special rules about amendments to its articles of association beyond those imposed by law.

 

 

 

 

150    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents
   

Accounts and other information

 

Cross Reference to Form 20-F

 

This table provides a cross reference from the information included in this Annual Report to the requirements of Form 20-F.

 

          Page  

Part I

             

Item 1

   Identity of Directors, Senior Management and Advisors      n/a   

Item 2

   Offer Statistics and Expected Timetable      n/a   

Item 3

   Key Information         
     A – Selected Financial Data      145-146   
     B – Capitalisation and Indebtedness      n/a   
     C – Reason for the Offer and Use of Proceeds      n/a   
     D – Risk Factors      16-18   

Item 4

   Information on the Company         
     A – History and Development of the Company      25, 135   
     B – Business Overview      3, 14, 16, 18, 30-40, 89-93   
     C – Organisational Structure      3, 30, 127-128, 156   
     D – Property, Plant and equipment      135   

Item 4A

   Unresolved Staff Comments      None   

Item 5

   Operating and Financial Review and Prospects         
     A – Operating results      19-40   
     B – Liquidity and Capital Resources      25, 27   
     C – Research and Development, patents and licenses, etc.      15   
     D – Trend information      14, 27, 41   
     E – Off Balance Sheet Arrangements      136   
     F – Tabular Disclosure of Contractual Obligations      136   
     G – Safe Harbor      156   

Item 6

   Directors, Senior Management and Employees         
     A – Directors and Senior Management      48-51, 55   
     B – Compensation      64-76   
     C – Board Practices      48-56, 58, 72   
     D – Employees      45   
     E – Share Ownership      45, 74-75, 123-127   

Item 7

   Major Shareholders and Related Party Transactions         
     A – Major Shareholders      143   
        – Host Country Shareholders      143   
     B – Related Party Transactions      127, 136   
     C – Interests of experts and counsel      n/a   

Item 8

   Financial information         
     A – Consolidated Statements and Other Financial Information      77-128   
        – Legal Proceedings      28-29   
        – Dividends      138   
     B – Significant Changes      None   

Item 9

   The Offer and Listing         
     A – Offer and Listing Details      139, 143   
     B – Plan and Distribution      n/a   
     C – Markets      143   
     D – Selling Shareholders      n/a   
     E – Dilution      n/a   
     F – Expenses of the Issue      n/a   

Item 10

   Additional Information         
     A – Share capital      n/a   
     B – Memorandum and Articles of Association      149-150   
     C – Material Contracts      25   
     D – Exchange Controls      144   
     E – Taxation      147-148   
     F – Dividends and Paying Agents      n/a   
     G – Statement by Experts      n/a   
     H – Documents on Display      156   
     I – Subsidiary Information      127-128   

 

    151
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Cross Reference to Form 20-F continued

 

 

          Page  
Item 11    Quantitative and Qualitative Disclosure about Market Risk      16-18, 104-110   
Item 12    Description of Securities Other than Equity Securities      n/a   
Item 12D    American Depository shares      141-142   
Part II              
Item 13    Defaults, Dividend Arrearages and Delinquencies      None   
Item 14    Material Modifications to the Rights of Security Holders and Use of Proceeds      None   
Item 15    Controls and Procedures      57, 63, 83   
Item 16    (Reserved)      n/a   
Item 16A    Audit Committee Financial Expert      58   
Item 16B    Code of Ethics      56   
Item 16C    Principal Accountant Fees and Services      57, 60   
Item 16D    Exemptions from the Listing Standards for Audit Committee      n/a   
Item 16E    Purchase of Equity Securities by the Issuer and Affiliated Purchase      144   
Item 16F    Change in Registrant’s Certifying Accountant      None   
Item 16G    Corporate Governance      52   
Iterm 16H    Mine Safety Disclosure      n/a   
Part III              
Item 17    Financial Statements      n/a   
Item 18    Financial Statements      77-128   
Item 19    Exhibits         

 

152    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 


 

Glossary of terms

 

 

 

Unless the context indicates otherwise, the following terms have the meanings shown below:

 

Term    Meaning
ACL    The anterior cruciate ligament (ACL) is one of the four major ligaments in the human knee.
ADR    In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of ADSs evidenced by American Depository Receipts (“ADRs”).
ADS    In the US, the Company’s Ordinary Shares are traded in the form of American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”).
Advanced Wound Management    A product group comprising products associated with the treatment of skin wounds, ranging from products that provide moist wound healing using breathable films and polymers to products providing active wound healing by biochemical or cellular action.
AGM    Annual General Meeting of the Company.
Arthroscopy    Endoscopy of the joints is termed “arthroscopy”, with the principal applications being the knee and shoulder.
ASD    Advanced Surgical Devices division.
AWD    Advanced Wound Management division.
Basis Point    One hundredth of one percentage point.
Chronic wounds    Chronic wounds are those with long or unknown healing times including leg ulcers, pressure sores and diabetic foot ulcers.
Company    Smith & Nephew plc or, where appropriate, the Company’s Board of Directors, unless the context otherwise requires.
Companies Act    Companies Act 2006, as amended, of England and Wales.
DUROLANE    DUROLANE is a registered trademark of Q-MED AB.
EBITA    Earnings before interest, tax and amortisation.
EBITDA    Earnings before interest, tax, depreciation and amortisation.
EIP    Earnings Improvement Programme or “EIP”, the objective of which is to enhance short and medium term performance, to liberate resources for investment and to establish a culture of continuous improvement.
Emerging Markets    Emerging Markets include Greater China, India, Brazil and Russia.
EPSA    Adjusted Earnings Per Share is a trend measure which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affects the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. Adjusted attributable profit is the numerator used for this measure.
Endoscopy    Endoscopy allows surgeons to operate through small openings in the body, rather than large incisions.
Endoscopy products    A product group comprising specialised viewing and access devices, surgical instruments and powered equipment used in minimally invasive surgical procedures. Through a small incision surgeons are able to see inside the body using a monitor and identify and repair defects.
ERP    Enterprise Resource Planning: a software system which integrates internal and external management information, facilitating the flow of information across an organisation.
Established Markets    Established Markets include United States of America, Europe, Australia, New Zealand, Canada and Japan.
Euro or    References to the common currency used in the majority of the countries of the European Union.
External fixation    The use of wires or pins transfixed through bone to hold a frame to the position of a fracture.
FDA    US Food and Drug Administration.
Financial statements    Refers to the consolidated Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew plc.
FTE    Full Time Equivalent or “FTE” is a unit that indicates the workload of an employed person in a way that makes workloads comparable across various contexts.
FTSE 100    Index of the largest 100 listed companies on the London Stock Exchange by market capitalisation.
Glenohumeral joint    This is the main joint of the shoulder.
GMP    Good manufacturing practice or “GMP” is the guidance that outlines the aspects of production and testing that can impact the quality of a product.
Group or Smith & Nephew    Used for convenience to refer to the Company and its consolidated subsidiaries, unless the context otherwise requires.

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

 

153

Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011

           


Table of Contents

Accounts and other information

 

Glossary of terms continued

 

 

 

 

Term    Meaning

 

HVAC

  

 

Refers to heating, ventilation and air conditioning.

 

IFRIC

  

 

International Financial Reporting Interpretations as adopted by the EU and as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

 

IFRS

  

 

International Financial Reporting Standards as adopted by the EU and as issued by the International Accounting Standards Board.

 

International Markets

  

 

International Markets include Middle East, North Africa, Southern Africa, Latin America, ASEAN, South Korea and Eastern Europe.

 

LSE

  

 

London Stock Exchange.

 

Meniscal repair

  

 

Relates to a surgical procedure performed on the knee.

 

Metal-on-metal hip resurfacing

  

 

A less invasive surgical approach to treating arthritis in certain patients whereby only the surfaces of the hip joint are replaced leaving the hip head substantially preserved.

 

Negative Pressure Wound Therapy

  

 

A technology used to treat chronic wounds such as diabetic ulcers, pressure sores and post-operative wounds through the application of sub-atmospheric pressure to an open wound.

 

NYSE

  

 

New York Stock Exchange.

 

Orthobiologics products

  

 

Any product that is primarily intended to act as a scaffold and/or actively stimulates bone growth.

 

Orthopaedic products

  

 

Orthopaedic reconstruction products include joint replacement systems for knees, hips and shoulders and support products such as computer assisted surgery and minimally invasive surgery techniques. Orthopaedic trauma devices are used in the treatment of bone fractures including rods, pins, screws, plates and external frames. Clinical therapies products include joint fluid therapy for pain reduction of the knee and an ultrasound treatment to accelerate the healing of bone fractures.

 

OXINIUM

  

 

OXINIUM material is an advanced load bearing technology. It is created through a proprietary manufacturing process that enables zirconium to absorb oxygen and transform to a ceramic on the surface, resulting in a material that incorporates the features of ceramic and metal. Management believes that OXINIUM material used in the production of components of knee and hip implants exhibits unique performance characteristics due to its hardness, low-friction and resistance to roughening and abrasion.

 

Parent Company

  

 

Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Pound Sterling, Sterling, £, pence or p

  

 

References to UK currency. 1p is equivalent to one hundredth of £1.

 

Repair

  

 

A product group within endoscopy comprising specialised devices, fixation systems and bio-absorbable materials to repair joints and associated tissue.

 

Resection

  

 

Products that cut or ablate tissue within endoscopy comprising mechanical blades, radio frequency wands, electromechanical and hand instruments for resecting tissue.

 

SUPARTZ

  

 

SUPARTZ is a registered trademark of Seikagaku Corp.

 

Trading profit

  

 

Trading profit is a trend which presents the long-term profitability of the Group excluding the impact of specific transactions that management considers affects the Group’s short-term profitability. The Group presents this measure to assist investors in their understanding of trends. The Group has identified the following items, where material, as those to be excluded from operating profit when arriving at trading profit: acquisition and disposal related items including amortisation of acquisition intangible assets and impairments; significant restructuring events; and gains and losses resulting from legal disputes and uninsured losses.

 

Traditional woundcare

  

 

Product group comprising medical textile products, adhesive tapes and fixative sheets to secure wound management products to the body.

 

UK

  

 

United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

 

UK GAAP

  

 

Accounting principles generally accepted in the United Kingdom.

 

US

  

 

United States of America.

 

US Dollars, US $ or cents

  

 

References to US currency. 1 cent is equivalent to one hundredth of US$1.

 

US GAAP

  

 

Accounting principles generally accepted in the United States of America.

 

Visualisation

  

 

Products within endoscopy comprising digital cameras, light sources, monitors, scopes, image capture, central control and multimedia broadcasting systems for use in endoscopic surgery with visualisation.

 

Wound bed

  

 

An area of healthy dermal and epidermal tissue of a wound.

 

154    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

 

   

Accounts and other information

 

Index

 

 

 

 

2010 Financial highlights      26   
2011 Financial highlights      22   
Accountability, Audit and Internal Control Framework      57, 60   
Accounting Policies      88   
Accounts Presentation      88   
Acquisitions      121   
Acquisition related costs      93   
Advanced Wound Management – Business segment review      38   
American Depository Shares      141, 143   
Articles of Association      149   
Assets held for sale      122   
Audit fees      57, 94   
Board      48   
Business overview      2, 4, 135   
Business Review      14   
Business segment information      89   
Cash and borrowings      104   
Chairman’s statement      6   
Chief Executive Officer’s statement      8   
Company Auditor’s Report      129   
Company Balance Sheet      130   
Company Notes to the Accounts      131   
Contingencies      112   
Contractual obligations      136   
Corporate Governance Statement      52   
Critical accounting policies      28   
Cross Reference to Form 20-F      151   
Currency translation      88   
Deferred taxation      110   
Directors’ Remuneration Report      64   
Directors’ responsibilities for the accounts      78   
Directors’ responsibility statement      79   
Dividends      119, 138   
Earnings per share      2, 96   
Employees/People      43   
Employees’ Share Trust      119   
Endoscopy – Business segment review      35   
Exchange and interest rate risk and financial instruments      15   
Executive officers      50   
Factors affecting results of operations      16   
Financial instruments      107   
Financial position, liquidity and capital resources      25   
Financial highlights      20   
Glossary of terms      153   
Goodwill      98   
Governance and policy      46   
Group Balance Sheet      85   
Group Cash Flow Statement      86   
Group history      135   
Group Income Statement      84   
Group Notes to the Accounts      88   
Group overview      2   
Group Statement of Changes in Equity      87   
Group Statement of Comprehensive Income      84   
Independent Auditor’s Reports      80, 82   
Information for shareholders      140   
Intangible assets      100   
Intellectual property      15   
Interest      95   
Inventories      102   
Investments      101   
Investment in associates      102   
Investor information      137   
Key Performance Indicators      11   
Leases      107, 122   
Legal proceedings      28   
Manufacturing, supply and distribution      14   
New accounting standards      89   
Off-Balance Sheet arrangements      136   
Operating profit      93   
Orthopaedics – Business segment review      31   
Other finance (costs)/income      95   
Outlook and trend information      41   
Parent Company accounts      129   
Payables      104   
People/Employees      43   
Principal subsidiary undertakings      127   
Provisions      112   
Property, plant and equipment      97, 135   
Receivables      103   
Recent developments      22   
Regulation      18   
Related party transactions      127, 136   
Research and development      15, 23, 93   
Restructuring and rationalisation expenses      94   
Retirement benefit obligation      113   
Risk factors      16   
Risk management      12   
Sales and marketing      14   
Selected financial data      145   
Share based payments      123   
Share capital      118, 143   
Shareholder return      138   
Strategy      10   
Sustainability      42   
Taxation      23, 95   
Taxation information for shareholders      147   
Treasury shares      119   
 

 

 

 

    155
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     

 

 

 

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 

LOGO

 


Table of Contents

About Smith & Nephew

The Smith & Nephew Group (the “Group”) is a global medical devices business operating in the markets for orthopaedic reconstruction and trauma, endoscopy (which includes arthroscopic procedures referred to as sports medicine) and advanced wound management, with revenue of approximately $4 billion in 2011. Smith & Nephew plc (the “Company”) is the parent company of the Group. It is an English public limited company with its shares listed on the premium list of the UK Listing Authority and traded on the London Stock Exchange. Shares are also traded on the New York Stock Exchange in the form of American Depositary Shares (“ADSs”).

This is the Annual Report of Smith & Nephew plc for the year ended 31 December 2011. It comprises, in a single document, the Annual Report and Accounts of the company in accordance with UK requirements and the Annual Report on Form 20-F in accordance with the regulations of the United States Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”).

Smith & Nephew operates on a worldwide basis and has distribution channels in over 90 countries. In the more established countries by revenue, the Group’s business operations are organised by Business segments. In the majority of the remaining markets, operations are managed by country managers who are responsible for sales and distribution of the Group’s entire product range. These comprise the Emerging Markets and International Markets.

Smith & Nephew’s corporate website, www.smith-nephew.com, gives additional information on the Group, including an electronic version of this Annual Report. Information made available on this website, or other websites mentioned in this Annual Report, are not, and should not be regarded as being, part of or incorporated into this Annual Report.

For the convenience of the reader, a Glossary of technical and financial terms used in this document is included on pages 153 to 154. The product names referred to in this document are identified by use of capital letters and are trademarks owned by or licensed to members of the Group.

Presentation

The Group’s fiscal year end is 31 December. References in this Annual Report to a particular year are to the fiscal year unless otherwise indicated. Except as the context otherwise requires, “Ordinary Share” or “share” refer to the Ordinary Shares of Smith & Nephew plc of 20 US cents each.

The Group Accounts of Smith & Nephew in this Annual Report are presented in US Dollars. Solely for the convenience of the reader, certain parts of this Annual Report contain translations of amounts in US Dollars into Sterling at specified rates. These translations should not be construed as representations that the US Dollar amounts actually represent such Sterling amounts or could be converted into Sterling at the rate indicated. Except as where stated otherwise, the translation of US Dollars and cents to Sterling and pence appearing in this Annual Report has been made at the Bank of England exchange rate on the date indicated. On 21 February 2012, the Bank of England rate was US$1.582 per £1.

The results of the Group, as reported in US Dollars, are affected by movements in exchange rates between US Dollars and other currencies. The Group applied the average exchange rates prevailing during the year to translate the results of companies with functional currency other than US Dollars. The currencies which most influenced these translations in the years covered by this report were Sterling, Swiss Franc and the Euro.

The Accounts of the Group in this Annual Report are presented in millions (“m”) unless otherwise indicated.

Special note regarding forward-looking statements

The Group’s reports filed with, or furnished to, the US Securities and Exchange Commission (“SEC”), including this document and written information released, or oral statements made, to the public in the future by or on behalf of the Group, contain “forward-looking statements” within the meaning of the US Private Securities Litigation Reform Act of 1995, that may or may not prove accurate. In particular, statements regarding expected revenue growth and trading profit margins discussed under “Outlook and Trend Information”, market trends and our product pipeline are forward-looking statements. Phrases such as “aim”, “plan”, “intend”, “anticipate”, “well-placed”, “believe”, “estimate”, “expect”, “target”, “consider” and similar expressions are generally intended to identify forward-looking statements. Forward-looking statements involve known and unknown risks, uncertainties and other important factors that could cause actual results, to differ materially from what is expressed or implied by the statements.

For Smith & Nephew, these factors include: economic and financial conditions in the markets we serve, especially those affecting health care providers, payers and customers; price levels for established and innovative medical devices; developments in medical technology; regulatory approvals, reimbursement decisions or other government actions; product defects or recalls; litigation relating to patent or other claims; legal compliance risks and related investigative, remedial or enforcement actions; strategic actions, including acquisitions and dispositions and our success in integrating acquired businesses; and numerous other matters that affect us or our markets, including those of a political, economic, business or competitive nature. Specific risks faced by the Group are described under “Risk factors” on pages 16 to 18 of this Annual Report. Any forward-looking statement is based on information available to Smith & Nephew as of the date of the statement. All written or oral forward-looking statements attributable to Smith & Nephew are qualified by this caution. Smith & Nephew does not undertake any obligation to update or revise any forward-looking statement to reflect any change in circumstances or in Smith & Nephew’s expectations.

Segment data

Segment data and segment share estimates throughout this report are derived from a variety of sources including publicly available competitors’ information, internal management information and independent market research reports.

Documents on display

It is possible to read and copy documents referred to in this Annual Report at the Registered Office of the Company. Documents referred to in this Annual Report that have been filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission in the US may be read and copied at the SEC’s public reference room located at 450 Fifth Street, NW, Washington DC 20549. Please call the SEC at 1-800-SEC-0330 for further information on the public reference rooms and their copy charges. The SEC also maintains a web site at www.sec.gov that contains reports and other information regarding registrants that file electronically with the SEC. This Annual Report and some of the other information submitted by the Group to the SEC may be accessed through the SEC website.

 

 

156    
Smith & Nephew Annual Report 2011
     


Table of Contents

LOGO


Table of Contents

LOGO


Table of Contents

SIGNATURE

The Registrant hereby certifies that it meets all of the requirements for filing on Form 20-F and has duly caused and authorized the undersigned to sign this Annual Report on its behalf.

 

  Smith & Nephew plc
  (Registrant)
By:  

/s/ Susan Henderson

  Susan Henderson
  Company Secretary

London, England

March 1, 2012


Table of Contents

EXHIBIT INDEX

 

Exhibit

No.

  

Description of Document

  

Incorporated Herein by Reference To

 

Filed
Herewith

  1

     Articles of Association      X

  4

  (a) (i)    Material Contract: Facility Agreement and Appendices dated 9 December 2010 by and among Barclays Capital, BNP Paribas SA, Deutsche Bank AG, JP Morgan Chase, Lloyds Banking Group, Royal Bank of Scotland, Société Générale SA and Smith & Nephew plc    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2010 filed on March 3, 2011 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (ii)    Material contract: Share Purchase Agreement and Appendices dated 12 March 2007 by and among Hyos Invest Holding AG, Dr. U Sigg, Dr. R Riedweg, Active Investor AG, and Smith & Nephew International BV and Smith & Nephew plc    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2006 filed on March 28, 2007 (File No. 1-14978)  

  4

  (c) (i)    Service Agreement of Olivier Bohuon    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2010 filed on March 3, 2011 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (ii)    Retirement provisions for David J Illingworth    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2010 filed on March 3, 2011 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (iii)    Service Agreement of Adrian Hennah    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2006 filed on March 28, 2007 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (iv)    Letter of Appointment of Ian Barlow    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2009 filed on March 26, 2010 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (v)    Letter of Appointment of Geneviève Berger    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2009 filed on March 26, 2010 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (vi)    Letter of Re-Appointment of Pamela Kirby      X
  (vii)    Letter of Re-Appointment of Brian Larcombe      X
  (viii)    Letter of Re-Appointment of Joseph Papa      X
  (ix)    Letter of Re-Appointment of Rolf Stomberg      X
  (x)    Letter of Re-Appointment of Richard De Schutter      X
  (xi)    Letter of Appointment of Ajay Piramal      X


Table of Contents

  4

  (c) (xii)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Approved Share Option Plan    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xiii)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 UK Unapproved Share Option Plan    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xiv)    The Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan    Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 333-13694 filed on July 9, 2001 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xv)    The Smith & Nephew Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xvi)    The Smith & Nephew International Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2004 filed on March 16, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xvii)    The Smith & Nephew Italian Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xviii)    The Smith & Nephew Dutch Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed in April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xix)    The Smith & Nephew Belgian Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xx)    The Smith & Nephew French Sharesave Plan (2002)    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2002 filed on April 25, 2003 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxi)    Smith & Nephew Irish Employee Share Option Scheme    Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2003 filed on March 26, 2004 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxii)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Scheme    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxiii)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxiv)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Co-investment Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-122801 filed on February 14, 2005 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxv)    Smith & Nephew U.S. Employee Stock Purchase Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-12052 filed on May 30, 2000 (File No. 1-14978)  


Table of Contents

  4

  (c) (xxvi)    Smith & Nephew Long Service Award Scheme    Registration Statement on Form S-8 No. 33-39814 filed on April 5, 1991 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxvii)    Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-155172 filed on November 7, 2008 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxviii)    Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-155173 filed on November 7, 2008 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxix)    Smith & Nephew plc Deferred Bonus Plan    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 333-158239 filed on March 27, 2009 (File No. 1-14978)  
  (xxx)    Smith & Nephew plc Global Share Plan 2010    Registration statement on Form S-8 No. 168544 filed on August 5, 2010 (File No. 1-14978)  

  8

     Principal Subsidiaries      X

12

  (a)    Certification of Olivier Bohuon, filed pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a -14(a)      X
  (b)    Certification of Adrian Hennah, filed pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a -14(a)      X

13

  (a)    Certification of Olivier Bohuon and Adrian Hennah, furnished pursuant to Exchange Act Rule 13a -14(b)      X

15.1

     Consent of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm      X

Exhibit 1

No. 324357

THE COMPANIES ACT 1985

- to -

THE COMPANIES ACT 1989

 

 

COMPANY LIMITED BY SHARES

 

 

ARTICLES OF ASSOCIATION

- of -

SMITH & NEPHEW plc

(adopted by Special Resolution at a general meeting of the

Company held on 6 May 2010)

 

 


CONTENTS

 

ARTICLE    PAGE

PRELIMINARY

   1

1.

 

Exclusion of Model Articles and Table A

   1

2.

 

Definitions and Interpretation

   1

SHARES

   3

3.

 

Rights attaching to shares

   3

4.

 

Redemption of shares

   3

5.

 

Purchase of shares

   3

6.

 

Financial assistance

   4

7.

 

Allotment at a discount

   4

8.

 

Payment of commission and brokerage

   4

9.

 

Allotment of shares

   4

10.

 

Recognition of trusts

   4

SHARE CERTIFICATES

   4

11.

 

Uncertificated shares

   4

12.

 

Share certificates and right to share certificates

   5

13.

 

Share certificate of joint holders

   6

14.

 

Replacement of share certificates

   6

15.

 

Payment for share certificates

   6

VARIATION OF RIGHTS

   6

16.

 

Variation of class rights

   6

17.

 

Separate general meetings

   6

18.

 

Issues of further shares

   7

CALLS ON SHARES

   7

19.

 

Calls

   7

20.

 

Timing and payment of calls

   7

21.

 

Liability of joint holders

   7

22.

 

Interest due on non-payment of calls

   7

23.

 

Deemed calls

   7

24.

 

Power to differentiate between holders

   8

25.

 

Payment of calls in advance

   8

FORFEITURE AND LIEN

   8

26.

 

Notice if call or instalment not paid

   8

27.

 

Form of notice

   8

28.

 

Forfeiture for non-compliance

   8

29.

 

Notice after forfeiture

   9

30.

 

Disposal of forfeited shares

   9

31.

 

Annulment of forfeiture

   9

32.

 

Continuing liability

   9

33.

 

Lien on partly-paid shares

   9

34.

 

Enforcement of lien by sale

   10

35.

 

Application of sale proceeds

   10

36.

 

Statutory declaration

   10


TRANSFER OF SHARES

   10

37.

 

Transfers of uncertificated shares

   10

38.

 

Form of transfer

   11

39.

 

Right to decline registration

   11

40.

 

Further rights to decline registration

   11

41.

 

Notice of refusal to register

   11

42.

 

Retention of instruments of transfer

   11

43.

 

No fee for registration

   12

44.

 

Destruction of documents

   12

TRANSMISSION OF SHARES

   12

45.

 

Transmission on death

   12

46.

 

Person entitled by transmission

   12

47.

 

Restrictions on election

   13

48.

 

Rights of persons entitled by transmission

   13

UNTRACED SHAREHOLDERS

   13

49.

 

Power to sell shares

   13

50.

 

Power to sell further shares

   14

51.

 

Authority to effect sale

   14

52.

 

No trust

   14

53.

 

Authority to cease sending cheques

   15

ALTERATION OF CAPITAL

   15

54.

 

Consolidation and sub-division

   15

55.

 

Fractions of shares

   16

56.

 

Reduction of share capital

   16

GENERAL MEETINGS

   16

57.

 

Annual general meeting

   16

58.

 

Extraordinary general meetings

   16

59.

 

Convening of extraordinary general meetings

   16

NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS

   17

60.

 

Length and form of notice

   17

61.

 

Short notice

   17

62.

 

Omission or non-receipt of notice of resolution or meeting or proxy

   18

63.

 

Postponement of general meetings

   18

PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS

   18

64.

 

Quorum

   18

65.

 

Procedure if quorum not present

   18

66.

 

Arrangements for simultaneous attendance, security and orderly conduct

   18

67.

 

Chairman of general meetings and casting vote

   19

68.

 

Adjournments

   20

69.

 

Directors’ right to attend and speak

   20

70.

 

Amendments to resolutions

   20

71.

 

Method of voting and demand for a poll

   20

72.

 

Timing and procedure for a poll

   21

VOTES OF MEMBERS

   21

73.

 

Votes of Members and of joint holders

   21

74.

 

Voting on behalf of incapable Member

   22

75.

 

Suspension of rights for non-payment of calls and non-disclosure of interests

   22

76.

 

Objections to and errors in voting

   24


77.

 

Voting on a poll

   25

78.

 

Execution of proxies

   25

79.

 

Appointment of proxies

   25

80.

 

Delivery of proxies

   26

81.

 

Validity of proxies

   27

82.

 

Authority of proxies to call for a poll

   27

83.

 

Cancellation of proxy’s authority

   27

84.

 

Corporate representatives

   27

85.

 

Powers of corporate representatives

   27

DIRECTORS

   28

86.

 

Number of Directors

   28

87.

 

Directors’ shareholding qualification

   28

88.

 

Age of Directors

   28

89.

 

Other interests of Directors

   28

90.

 

Directors’ fees

   28

91.

 

Directors expenses

   29

92.

 

Additional remuneration

   29

ALTERNATE DIRECTORS

   29

93.

 

Alternate Directors

   29

BORROWING POWERS

   30

94.

 

Directors’ borrowing powers and restrictions on borrowing

   30

POWERS AND DUTIES OF DIRECTORS

   31

95.

 

Powers of Company vested in the Directors

   31

96.

 

Pensions, insurance and gratuities for Directors and others

   31

97.

 

Local boards

   32

98.

 

Attorneys

   33

99.

 

Official seal

   33

100.

 

Overseas branch register

   33

101.

 

Directors’ permitted interests and entitlement to vote

   33

102.

 

Exercise of Company’s voting powers

   37

103.

 

Signing of cheques etc.

   37

104.

 

Minutes

   37

DISQUALIFICATION OF DIRECTORS

   37

105.

 

Vacation of a Director’s office

   37

RETIREMENT AND SUBMISSION FOR RE-ELECTION OF DIRECTORS

   38

106.

 

Regular submission of Directors for re-election

   38

107.

 

Appointment of Directors by separate resolution

   38

108.

 

Persons eligible for appointment

   38

109.

 

Casual vacancies and additional Directors - powers of Company

   39

110.

 

Casual vacancies and additional Directors - powers of Directors

   39

111.

 

Power of removal by ordinary resolution

   39

112.

 

Appointment of replacement Director

   39

PROCEEDINGS OF DIRECTORS

   39

113.

 

Board meetings and participation

   39

114.

 

Quorum at board meetings

   39

115.

 

Voting at board meetings

   40

116.

 

Notice of board meetings

   40


117.

 

Directors below minimum

   40

118.

 

Appointment of chairman and deputy chairman of meetings

   40

119.

 

Delegation of Directors’ powers to committees and otherwise

   40

120.

 

Validity of Directors’ acts

   41

121.

 

Written resolution of Directors

   41

MANAGING AND EXECUTIVE DIRECTORS

   41

122.

 

Appointment of executive Directors

   41

123.

 

Remuneration of executive Directors

   42

124.

 

Powers of executive Directors

   42

SECRETARY

   42

125.

 

Appointment and removal of Secretary

   42

THE SEAL

   42

126.

 

Use of Seal

   42

RESERVE

   43

127.

 

Establishment of reserve

   43

DIVIDENDS

   43

128.

 

Declarations of dividends by Company

   43

129.

 

Payment of interim and fixed dividends by Directors

   43

130.

 

Restrictions on dividends

   43

131.

 

Calculation of dividends

   44

132.

 

Deductions of amounts due on shares and waiver of dividends

   44

133.

 

Dividends other than in cash

   44

134.

 

Payment procedure

   46

135.

 

Interest

   47

136.

 

Forfeiture of dividends

   47

CAPITALISATION OF PROFITS AND SCRIP DIVIDENDS

   47

137.

 

Power to capitalise

   47

138.

 

Authority required

   48

139.

 

Provision for fractions etc.

   48

ACCOUNTING RECORDS

   48

140.

 

Accounting records to be kept

   48

141.

 

Location of accounting records

   48

142.

 

Inspection of accounting records

   48

143.

 

Power to extend inspection to Members

   48

144.

 

Limit on Members’ right to inspect

   49

AUDIT

   49

145.

 

Appointment of Auditors

   49

NOTICES

   49

146.

 

Service of notice and curtailment of postal service

   49

147.

 

Members resident abroad

   50

148.

 

Notice deemed served

   50

149.

 

Notice to joint holders

   50

150.

 

Service of notice on persons entitled by transmission

   51

ELECTRONIC COMMUNICATION

   51

151.

 

Electronic Communication

   51

PROVISION FOR EMPLOYEES

   52

152.

 

Provision for employees

   52


WINDING UP

   52

153.

 

Distribution of assets

   52

INDEMNITY

   53

154.

 

Indemnity of directors

   53

155.

 

Funding of expenditure

   53

156.

 

Limited liability

   53


PRELIMINARY

Exclusion of Model Articles and Table A

The regulations contained in Model Articles of Association applicable to the Company under or pursuant to the 2006 Act, or in Table A in the schedule to The Companies (Tables A to F) Regulations 1985 and in any Table A applicable to the Company, under any former enactment relating to companies shall not apply to the Company except in so far as they are repeated or contained in these Articles.

Definitions and Interpretation

In these Articles, unless the context otherwise requires:

“the Act” or “the 2006 Act” means the Companies Act 2006;

“address” shall, in any case where electronic form is permitted by or pursuant to these Articles or the 2006 Act, include a number or address used for the purpose of sending or receiving notices, documents or information by electronic means but, in any other case, shall not include any number or address used for such purpose;

“Articles” means these articles of association as altered from time to time;

“Auditors” means the auditors for the time being of the Company;

“clear days’ notice” means that the notice shall be exclusive of the day on which it is served or deemed to be served and of the day for which it is given or on which it is to take effect;

“deferred shares” means the deferred shares of £1 each in the capital of the Company;

“Directors” means the directors for the time being of the Company, or, as the case may be, the board of directors for the time being of the Company or the persons present at a duly convened meeting of the board of directors or any duly authorised committee thereof at which a quorum is present;

“dividend” includes bonus;

“electronic form” and “electronic means” shall, where the context so admits, have the same meaning as in the 2006 Act;

“London Stock Exchange” means London Stock Exchange plc;

“Member” means a member of the Company;

“month” means calendar month;

“Office” means the registered office for the time being of the Company;

“ordinary shares” means the ordinary shares of US$0.2 each in the capital of the Company;

“paid up” includes credited as paid up;

 

1


“properly authenticated dematerialised instruction” shall have the same meaning as in the Regulations;

“Register” means the register of members of the Company required to be kept by the Statutes;

“Regulations” means the Uncertificated Securities Regulations 2001;

“relevant system” shall have the same meaning as in the Regulations;

“Seal” means the common seal of the Company or any official or securities seal that the Company may have or be permitted to have under the Statutes;

“Secretary” includes a joint, deputy or assistant secretary, and any person appointed by the Directors to perform the duties of the secretary of the Company;

“shares” means any shares in the capital of the Company, including ordinary shares and deferred shares;

“Statutes” means the Companies Acts as defined by section 2 of the 2006 Act, and includes the Regulations, and every other statute or subordinate legislation for the time being in force concerning companies and affecting the Company;

“treasury shares” means qualifying shares (within the meaning of section 724(2) of the 2006 Act) held by the Company under section 724(3)(a) of the 2006 Act;

“United Kingdom” means Great Britain and Northern Ireland; and

“in writing” and “written” includes printing, lithography, typewriting, photography and other modes of representing or reproducing words in visible form, whether sent or supplied in electronic form, made available on a website or otherwise.

Words importing the singular number only shall include the plural, and vice versa.

Words importing the masculine gender only shall include the feminine gender.

Words importing individuals and words importing persons shall include bodies corporate and unincorporated associations.

Any reference herein to the provisions of any statute or of any subordinate legislation shall include any amendment or re-enactment (with or without amendment) thereof for the time being in force.

Subject as aforesaid, and unless the context otherwise requires, words and expressions defined in the Statutes, or the Regulations, shall bear the same meanings in these Articles.

A special resolution shall be effective for any purpose for which an ordinary resolution is expressed to be required under any provision of these Articles.

References herein to a share being in uncertificated form are references to that share being an uncertificated unit of a security.

 

2


Headings to these Articles are for convenience only and shall not affect construction.

SHARES

Rights attaching to shares

Without prejudice to any special rights previously conferred on the holders of any existing shares or class of shares, any share in the Company may be issued with such rights (including preferred, deferred or other special rights) or such restrictions, whether in regard to dividend, voting, return of capital or otherwise as the Company may from time to time by ordinary resolution determine (or, in the absence of any such determination, as the Directors may determine).

The holder of a deferred share shall not be entitled to participate in the profits of the Company.

The holder of a deferred share shall not have any right to participate in any distribution of the Company’s assets on a winding up or other distribution except that after the return of the nominal amount paid up on each share in the capital of the Company of any class other than the deferred shares and the distribution of a further US$1,000 in respect of each such share there shall be distributed to a holder of a deferred share (for each deferred share held by him) an amount equal to the nominal value of the deferred share.

A holder of a deferred share shall not be entitled in respect of such holding to receive notice of any general meeting nor to attend, speak or vote at any general meeting.

The Company may from time to time create, allot and issue further shares, whether ranking pari passu with, in priority to or deferred to, or having more favourable rights in terms of income, capital, voting or otherwise, to the deferred shares, and such creation, allotment or issue shall be deemed not to involve a variation of the rights attaching to the deferred shares for any purpose. A reduction in or repayment of the share capital (whether or not issued or fully or partly paid up) of the Company or the other capital reserves of the Company shall not involve a variation of the rights attaching to the deferred shares, and the Company shall be entitled at any time to reduce or repay the whole or any part of its share capital (whether or not issued or fully or partly paid up) or its other capital reserves (subject in each case to the confirmation of the Court to the extent required by and in accordance with the Act) without obtaining the consent of the holders of the deferred shares.

Redemption of shares

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, any shares may be issued which are to be redeemed or are liable to be redeemed at the option of the Company or the shareholder. The terms and conditions and manner of redemption may be determined by the Directors provided that this is done before the shares are allotted.

Purchase of shares

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Company may purchase any of its own shares (including any redeemable shares).

 

3


Financial assistance

The Company shall not give any financial assistance for the acquisition of shares in the Company except and in so far as permitted by the Statutes.

Allotment at a discount

The shares of the Company shall not be allotted at a discount and save as permitted by the Statutes shall not be allotted except as paid up at least as to one-quarter of their nominal value and the whole of any premium thereon.

Payment of commission and brokerage

The Company may exercise the powers of paying commissions conferred by the Statutes to the full extent thereby permitted. Such commission may be satisfied by the payment of cash or the allotment of fully or partly paid shares or partly in one way and partly in the other. The Company may also on any issue of shares pay such brokerage as may be lawful.

Allotment of shares

Save as otherwise provided in the Statutes or in these Articles, the Directors may allot (with or without conferring a right of renunciation), grant options over, offer or otherwise deal with or dispose of shares in the Company to such persons at such times and generally on such terms and conditions as they may determine. The Directors may at any time after the allotment of any share but before any person has been entered in the Register as the holder, recognise a renunciation thereof by the allottee in favour of some other person and may accord to any allottee of a share a right to effect such renunciation upon and subject to such terms and conditions as the Directors may think fit to impose.

Recognition of trusts

Except as required by law or pursuant to the provisions of these Articles, no person shall be recognised by the Company as holding any share upon any trust, and (except only as by these Articles or by law otherwise provided or under an order of a court of competent jurisdiction) the Company shall not be bound by or be compelled in any way to recognise (even when having notice thereof) any equitable, contingent, future or partial interest in any share or any interest in any fractional part of a share or any other rights in respect of any share except an absolute right to the entirety thereof in the registered holder.

SHARE CERTIFICATES

Uncertificated shares

Unless otherwise determined by the Directors and permitted by the Regulations, no person shall be entitled to receive a certificate in respect of any share for so long as the title to that share is evidenced otherwise than by a certificate and for so long as transfers of that share may be made otherwise than by a written instrument by virtue of the Regulations. Notwithstanding any provisions of these Articles, the Directors shall have power to implement any arrangements they may, in their absolute discretion, think fit in relation to the evidencing of title to and transfer of an uncertificated share (subject always to the

 

4


Regulations and the facilities and requirements of the relevant system concerned). No provision of these Articles shall apply or have effect to the extent that it is in any respect inconsistent with the holding of shares in uncertificated form.

Conversion of a certificated share into an uncertificated share, and vice versa, may be made in such manner as the Directors may, in their absolute discretion, think fit (subject always to the Regulations and the facilities and requirements of the relevant system concerned).

The Company shall enter on the Register how many shares are held by each Member in uncertificated form and in certificated form and shall maintain the Register in each case as required by the Regulations and the relevant system concerned. Unless the Directors otherwise determine, holdings of the same holder or joint holders in certificated form and uncertificated form shall be treated as separate holdings.

A class of share shall not be treated as two classes by virtue only of that class comprising both certificated shares and uncertificated shares or as a result of any provision of these Articles or the Regulations which applies only in respect of certificated or uncertificated shares.

The Company shall be entitled, in accordance with regulation 32(2)(c) of the Regulations, to require the conversion of an uncertificated share into certificated form to enable it to deal with that share in accordance with any provision in these Articles, including in particular, Articles 49 to 51, 55 and 75.

The provisions of Articles 12 to 15 inclusive shall not apply to uncertificated shares.

Share certificates and right to share certificates

Every share certificate shall specify the number and class and the distinguishing number (if any) of the shares to which it relates and the amount paid up thereon. No certificate shall be issued relating to shares of more than one class.

Subject to Article 11, every person (other than a recognised clearing house (within the meaning of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000) or a nominee of a recognised clearing house or of a recognised investment exchange (within the meaning of the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000) in respect of whom the Company is not by law required to complete and have ready for delivery a certificate) upon becoming the holder of a certificated share and whose name is entered as a Member on the Register shall be entitled without payment to receive within two months after allotment or lodgement of transfer (or within such other period as the conditions of issue shall provide) one certificate for all the certificated shares registered in his name or, in the case of shares of more than one class being registered in his name, a separate certificate for each class of certificated share so registered, and where a Member (except such a clearing house or nominee) transfers part of the shares of any class registered in his name he shall be entitled without payment to one certificate for the balance of certificated shares of that class retained by him. If a Member shall require additional certificates he shall pay for each additional certificate such reasonable sum (if any) as the Directors may determine.

 

5


Share certificate of joint holders

In respect of certificated shares of one class held jointly by more than one person the Company shall not be bound to issue more than one certificate, and delivery of a certificate for such shares to one of the joint holders of such shares shall be sufficient delivery to all such holders.

Replacement of share certificates

If any certificate be defaced then upon delivery thereof to the Directors they may order the same to be cancelled and may issue a new certificate in lieu thereof; and if any certificate be worn out, lost or destroyed, then upon proof thereof to the satisfaction of the Directors and on such indemnity with or without security as the Directors deem adequate being given, a new certificate in lieu thereof shall be given to the party entitled to such worn out, lost or destroyed certificate.

Payment for share certificates

Every certificate issued under the last preceding Article shall be issued without payment, but there shall be paid to the Company such exceptional out-of-pocket expenses of the Company in connection with the request (including, without limiting the generality of the foregoing, the investigation of such request and the preparation and execution of any such indemnity or security) as the Directors think fit.

VARIATION OF RIGHTS

Variation of class rights

If at any time the share capital is divided into different classes of shares, the rights attached to any class or any of such rights may, subject to the provisions of the Statutes, whether or not the Company is being wound up, be abrogated or varied with the consent in writing of the holders of at least three-quarters in nominal value of the issued shares of that class (excluding any shares of that class held as treasury shares), or with the sanction of a special resolution passed at a separate general meeting of the holders of the shares of that class.

Separate general meetings

To every such separate general meeting the provisions of chapter 3 of part 13 of the 2006 Act (save as stated in section 334(2) to (3)) and the provisions of these Articles relating to general meetings shall, mutatis mutandis, so far as applicable apply, subject to the following provisions, namely:

the necessary quorum at any such meeting, other than an adjourned meeting, shall be two persons present holding at least one-third in nominal value of the issued shares of the class in question (excluding any shares of that class held as treasury shares) and at an adjourned meeting one person present holding shares of the class in question; and

any holder of shares of the class in question present in person or by proxy may demand a poll.

 

6


For the purposes of Article 17.1 above, where a person is present by proxy or proxies, he is treated as holding only the shares in respect of which those proxies are authorised to exercise voting rights.

Issues of further shares

The rights attached to any class of shares shall, unless otherwise expressly provided by the terms of issue of the shares of that class or by the terms upon which such shares are for the time being held, be deemed not to be abrogated or varied by the creation or issue of further shares ranking pari passu therewith.

CALLS ON SHARES

Calls

The Directors may, subject to the terms of allotment thereof, from time to time make such calls upon the Members as they think fit in respect of any monies unpaid on their shares (whether on account of the nominal value of the shares or by way of premium) and each Member shall (subject to the Company serving on him at least 14 days’ notice specifying the time or times and place of payment) pay to the Company at the time or times and place so specified the amount called on his shares. A call may be revoked or postponed, in whole or in part, as the Directors may determine. A person upon whom a call is made shall remain liable for all calls made upon him notwithstanding the subsequent transfer of the shares in respect of which the call was made.

Timing and payment of calls

A call shall be deemed to have been made at the time when the resolution of the Directors authorising the call was passed and may be required to be paid by instalments.

Liability of joint holders

The joint holders of a share shall be jointly and severally liable to pay all calls in respect thereof.

Interest due on non-payment of calls

If a sum payable in respect of any call or instalment is not paid on or before the day appointed for payment thereof, the person from whom it is due shall pay interest on the sum at such rate, not exceeding 15 per cent. per annum, as the Directors may determine from the day appointed for the payment thereof until the actual payment thereof, and all expenses that may have been incurred by the Company by reason of such non-payment; but the Directors may, if they shall think fit, waive the payment of such interest and expenses or any part thereof.

Deemed calls

Any sum which by the terms of issue of a share becomes payable on allotment or at any fixed date, whether on account of the nominal value of the share or by way of premium, shall for the purposes of these Articles be deemed to be a call duly made and payable on

 

7


the date on which by the terms of issue the same becomes payable, and in case of non-payment all the relevant provisions of these Articles as to payment of interest and expenses, forfeiture or otherwise shall apply as if such sum had become payable by virtue of a call duly made and notified.

Power to differentiate between holders

The Directors may, on the issue of shares, differentiate between the holders of such shares as regards the amounts of calls to be paid and the times of payment of such calls.

Payment of calls in advance

The Directors may, if they think fit, receive from any Member willing to advance the same all or any part of the monies, whether on account of the nominal value of the shares or by way of premium, uncalled and unpaid upon any shares held by him; and upon all or any of the monies so paid in advance the Directors may (until the same would, but for such advance, become presently payable) pay interest at such rate not exceeding (unless the Company in general meeting shall otherwise direct) 12 per cent. per annum, as may be agreed upon between the Directors and the Member paying such monies in advance.

FORFEITURE AND LIEN

Notice if call or instalment not paid

If any Member fails to pay any call or instalment in full on or before the day appointed for payment thereof, the Directors may, at any time thereafter, serve a notice on him requiring him to pay so much of the call or instalment as is unpaid, together with any interest which may have accrued and any expenses incurred by the Company by reason of such non-payment.

Form of notice

The notice shall name a further day (not earlier than the expiration of 14 days from the date of service of the notice) on or before which, and the place where, such call or instalment and such interest and expenses as aforesaid are to be paid. The notice shall also state that in the event of non-payment at or before the time and at the place appointed, the shares in respect of which such call or instalment is payable will be liable to be forfeited.

Forfeiture for non-compliance

If the requirements of any such notice as aforesaid are not complied with, any share in respect of which such notice has been given may at any time after the day specified in such notice, before the payment required by the notice has been made, be forfeited by a resolution of the Directors to that effect. Such forfeiture shall extend to all dividends declared and other monies payable in respect of the shares so forfeited and not actually paid before such forfeiture. Forfeiture shall be deemed to occur at the time of the passing of the said resolution of the Directors. The Directors may accept a surrender of any share liable to be forfeited hereunder upon such terms and conditions as they think fit.

 

8


Notice after forfeiture

When any share has been forfeited notice of the forfeiture shall be served upon the person who was before forfeiture the holder of the share, or any person entitled to the share by transmission, and an entry of the forfeiture or surrender, with the date thereof, shall forthwith be made in the Register, but no forfeiture or surrender shall be invalidated by any failure to give such notice or make such entry as aforesaid.

Disposal of forfeited shares

A share so forfeited or surrendered shall be deemed to be the property of the Company, and may be sold, re-allotted or otherwise disposed of either to the person who was, before forfeiture, the holder or to any other person in such manner, either subject to or discharged from all calls made or instalments due prior to the forfeiture or surrender, as the Directors think fit: Provided that the Company shall not exercise any voting rights in respect of such share and any such share not disposed of in accordance with the foregoing within a period of three years from the date of its forfeiture or surrender shall thereupon be cancelled in accordance with the provisions of the Statutes. For the purpose of giving effect to any such sale or other disposition the Directors may authorise some person to transfer the share so sold or otherwise disposed of to, or in accordance with the directions of, the buyer thereof or other person becoming entitled thereto.

Annulment of forfeiture

The Directors may, at any time before any share so forfeited or surrendered shall have been cancelled or sold, re-allotted or otherwise disposed of, annul the forfeiture or surrender upon such terms as they think fit.

Continuing liability

Any person whose shares have been forfeited or surrendered shall cease to be a Member in respect of those shares and shall surrender to the Company for cancellation the certificate for the forfeited or surrendered shares, but shall, notwithstanding such forfeiture or surrender, remain liable to pay to the Company all monies which, at the date of the forfeiture or surrender, were payable by him to the Company in respect of the shares, together with interest thereon at such rate, not exceeding 15 per cent. per annum, as the Directors may determine from the time of forfeiture or surrender until the time of payment, but his liability shall cease if and when the Company shall have received payment in full of all such monies in respect of the shares, together with interest as aforesaid. The Directors may, if they shall think fit, waive the payment of such interest or any part thereof. The Company may enforce payment of such monies without being under any obligation to make any allowance for the value of the shares forfeited or surrendered or for any consideration received on their disposal.

Lien on partly-paid shares

The Company shall have a first and paramount lien on every share (not being a fully-paid share) for all monies (whether presently payable or not) called or payable at a fixed time in respect of such share; but the Directors may at any time waive any lien which has arisen and may declare any share to be wholly or in part exempt from the provisions of this Article. The Company’s lien, if any, on a share shall extend to all amounts payable in respect of it.

 

9


Enforcement of lien by sale

The Company may sell, in such manner as the Directors think fit, any share on which the Company has a lien, but no sale shall be made unless a sum in respect of which the lien exists is presently payable, nor until the expiration of 14 days after a notice in writing (i) stating, and demanding payment of, the sum presently payable, and (ii) giving notice of intention to sell in default of such payment, has been given to the registered holder for the time being of the share, or the person entitled thereto by reason of his death or bankruptcy or otherwise by operation of law.

Application of sale proceeds

The net proceeds of such sale, after payment of the costs thereof, shall be applied in or towards satisfaction of such part of the amount in respect of which the lien exists as is presently payable. The residue, if any, shall (subject to a like lien for sums not presently payable as existed upon the shares before the sale) be paid to the person entitled to the shares at the date of sale. For giving effect to any such sale the Directors may authorise some person to transfer the shares sold to, or in accordance with the directions of, the buyer.

Statutory declaration

A statutory declaration in writing that the declarant is a Director or the Secretary of the Company, and that a share has been duly forfeited or surrendered or sold to satisfy a lien of the Company on a date stated in the declaration, shall be conclusive evidence of the facts stated therein against all persons claiming to be entitled to the share. Such declaration and the receipt of the Company for the consideration (if any) given for the share on the sale, re-allotment or disposal thereof, together with, in the case of certificated shares, the share certificate delivered to a buyer or allottee thereof, shall (subject to the execution of a transfer if the same be required) constitute a good title to the share and the person to whom the share is sold, re-allotted or disposed of shall be registered as the holder of the share and shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase money (if any) nor shall his title to the share be affected by any irregularity or invalidity in the proceedings relating to the forfeiture, surrender, sale, re-allotment or disposal of the share.

TRANSFER OF SHARES

Transfers of uncertificated shares

All transfers of uncertificated shares shall be made in accordance with and be subject to the provisions of the Regulations and the facilities and requirements of the relevant system and, subject thereto, in accordance with any arrangements made by the Directors pursuant to Article 11.1.

 

10


Form of transfer

A share held in certificated form may be transferred by an instrument of transfer in any usual form or in any other form which the Directors may approve, which shall be executed by or on behalf of the transferor and, unless the share is fully paid, by or on behalf of the transferee. A share held in uncertificated form may be transferred by means of a relevant system. The transferor shall be deemed to remain the holder of the share until the transferee is entered on the Register as its holder.

In the case of an instrument of transfer expressed to be a transfer of shares denominated in sterling and bearing a date which is on or before 23 January 2006, such transfer shall be a transfer of the same number of ordinary shares as is specified in such transfer.

Right to decline registration

Subject to Article 75, the Directors may, in their absolute discretion, refuse to register any transfer of any share which is not a fully-paid share (whether certificated or uncertificated) provided that, where any such shares are admitted to the Official List of the Financial Services Authority or admitted to AIM such discretion may not be exercised in a way which the Financial Services Authority or the London Stock Exchange regards as preventing dealings in the shares of the relevant class or classes from taking place on an open and proper basis. The Directors may likewise refuse to register any transfer of a share (whether certificated or uncertificated), whether fully-paid or not, in favour of more than four persons jointly.

Further rights to decline registration

In relation to a certificated share, the Directors may decline to recognise any instrument of transfer unless:

the instrument of transfer is left at the Office, or at such other place as the Directors may from time to time determine, accompanied by the certificate(s) of the shares to which it relates and such other evidence as the Directors may reasonably require to show the right of the transferor to make the transfer (and, if the instrument of transfer is executed by some other person on his behalf, the authority of that person so to do); and

the instrument of transfer is in respect of only one class of share.

Notice of refusal to register

If the Directors refuse to register a transfer they shall, in the case of certificated shares, within two months after the date on which the transfer was lodged with the Company, send to the transferee notice of the refusal and (except in the case of fraud) return to him the instrument of transfer or, in the case of uncertificated shares, notify such person as may be required by the Regulations and the requirements of the relevant system concerned.

Retention of instruments of transfer

All instruments of transfer which are registered may be retained by the Company.

 

11


No fee for registration

No fee shall be charged by the Company on the registration of any instrument of transfer, probate, letters of administration, certificate of death or marriage, power of attorney, renunciation of a renounceable letter of allotment, stop notice or other document or instruction relating to or affecting the title to any shares or otherwise for making any entry in the Register affecting the title to any shares.

Destruction of documents

The Company shall be entitled to destroy:

any instrument of transfer (which phrase, together with references to documents, shall for the purposes of this Article 44 include electronically generated or stored communications in relation to the transfer of uncertificated shares and any electronic or tangible copies of the same) or other document which has been registered, or on the basis of which registration was made, at any time after the expiration of six years from the date of registration thereof;

any dividend mandate or any variation or cancellation thereof or any notification of change of address (which shall include, in relation to communications in electronic form, any number or address used for the purposes of such communications), at any time after the expiration of two years from the date of recording thereof;

any share certificate which has been cancelled, at any time after the expiration of one year from the date of such cancellation; and

any proxy form, after one year from the date it was used if it was used for a poll, or after one month from the end of the meeting to which it relates if it was not used for a poll;

and it shall conclusively be presumed in favour of the Company that every entry in the Register purporting to have been made on the basis of an instrument of transfer or other document so destroyed was duly and properly made, that every instrument of transfer so destroyed was a valid and effective instrument duly and properly registered, that every share certificate so destroyed was a valid certificate duly and properly cancelled and that every other document destroyed hereunder was a valid and effective document in accordance with the recorded particulars thereof in the books or records of the Company, provided always that:

the provisions aforesaid shall apply only to the destruction of a document in good faith and without express notice to the Company that the preservation of such document was relevant to any claim (regardless of the parties thereto);

nothing contained in this Article shall be construed as imposing upon the Company any liability in respect of the destruction of any such document earlier than as aforesaid or in any case where the conditions of proviso (a) above are not fulfilled;

references in this Article to instruments of transfer shall include, in relation to uncertificated shares, instructions and/or notifications made in accordance with the relevant system concerned relating to the transfer of such shares;

 

12


references in this Article to the destruction of any document include references to its disposal in any manner; and

in relation to uncertificated shares, the provisions of this Article shall apply only to the extent the same are consistent with the Regulations.

TRANSMISSION OF SHARES

Transmission on death

In case of the death of a Member, the survivor or survivors where the deceased was a joint holder, and the legal personal representatives of the deceased where he was a sole or only surviving holder, shall be the only persons recognised by the Company as having any title to his interest in the shares; but nothing herein contained shall release the estate of a deceased Member from any liability in respect of any share which had been solely or jointly held by him.

Person entitled by transmission

Any person becoming entitled to a share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a Member or otherwise by operation of law may, upon such evidence being produced as may from time to time properly be required by the Directors and subject as hereinafter provided, elect either to be registered himself as holder of the share or to have some person nominated by him registered as the transferee thereof, but the Directors shall, in either case, have the same right to decline or suspend registration as they would have had in the case of a transfer of the share by the Member registered as the holder of any such share before his death or bankruptcy or other event, as the case may be.

Restrictions on election

If the person so becoming entitled shall elect to be registered himself, he shall deliver or send to the Company a notice in writing signed by him stating that he so elects. If he shall elect to have another person registered he shall testify his election by executing to that person a transfer of the share. All the limitations, restrictions and provisions of these Articles relating to the right to transfer and the registration of transfers of shares shall be applicable to any such notice or transfer as aforesaid as if the death or bankruptcy of the Member or other event had not occurred and the notice or transfer were a transfer signed by the Member registered as the holder of any such share.

Rights of persons entitled by transmission

A person becoming entitled to a share by reason of the death or bankruptcy of the holder or otherwise by operation of law shall, upon supplying to the Company such evidence as the Directors may reasonably require to show his title to the share, be entitled to the same dividends and other advantages to which he would be entitled if he were the registered holder of the share, except that he shall not, before being registered as a Member in respect of the share, be entitled in respect of it to exercise any right conferred by membership in relation to meetings of the Company (including meetings of the holders of any class of shares in the Company), provided always that the Directors may at any time

 

13


give notice requiring any such person to elect either to be registered himself or to transfer the share, and, if the notice is not complied with within 60 days, the Directors may thereafter withhold payment of all dividends, bonuses or other monies payable in respect of the share until the requirements of the notice have been complied with.

UNTRACED SHAREHOLDERS

Power to sell shares

The Company shall be entitled to sell, at the best price reasonably obtainable at the time of sale, any share of a Member or any share to which a person is entitled by transmission if and provided that:

for a period of 12 years no cheque, warrant or order sent by the Company in the manner authorised by these Articles in respect of the share in question has been cashed and no communication has been received by the Company from the Member or the person entitled by transmission; provided that, in such period of 12 years, at least three dividends whether interim or final on or in respect of the share in question have become payable and no such dividend during that period has been claimed; and

the Company has, on or after expiration of the said period of 12 years, by advertisement in both a national newspaper and a newspaper circulating in the area in which the last known address of the Member or the address at which service of notices may be effected in the manner authorised in accordance with the provisions of these Articles is located, given notice of its intention to sell such share (but so that such advertisements need not refer to the names of the holder(s) of the share or identify the share in question); and

the Company has not, during the further period of three months after the publication of such advertisements and prior to the exercise of the power of sale, received any communication from the Member or person entitled by transmission; and

if the shares are admitted to the Official List of the Financial Services Authority or admitted to AIM, the Company has given notice to a Regulatory Information Service (as defined in the Financial Services Authority Listing Rules) of its intention to sell such shares.

Power to sell further shares

If, during any 12 year period or three month period referred to in Articles 49.1 and 49.3 of the preceding Article, further shares have been issued in respect of those held at the beginning of such 12 year period or of any subsequently issued during such periods and all the other requirements of such Article have been satisfied in respect of the further shares, the Company may also sell such further shares.

Authority to effect sale

To give effect to any sale pursuant to the previous two Articles, the Directors may authorise any person to execute as transferor an instrument of transfer of the said share and such instrument of transfer shall be as effective as if it had been executed by the registered holder of, or person entitled by transmission to, such share. The transferee shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase monies and the title of the transferee shall

 

14


not be affected by any irregularity or invalidity in the proceedings relating thereto. The net proceeds of sale shall belong to the Company which shall be obliged to account to the former Member or other person previously entitled as aforesaid for an amount equal to such proceeds and shall enter the name of such former Member or other person in the books of the Company as a creditor for such amount.

No trust

No trust shall be created in respect of the debt, no interest shall be payable in respect of the same and the Company shall not be required to account for any money earned on the net proceeds, which may be employed in the business of the Company or invested in such investments (other than shares of the Company or its holding company (if any)) as the Directors may from time to time think fit.

Authority to cease sending cheques

If either (i) on two consecutive occasions cheques, warrants or orders in payment of dividends or other monies payable in respect of any share have been sent through the post or otherwise in accordance with the provisions of these Articles but have been returned undelivered or left uncashed during the periods for which the same are valid or any transfer by bank or other funds transfer system has not been satisfied; or (ii) following one such occasion reasonable enquiries have failed to establish any new postal address of the registered holder; the Company need not thereafter despatch further cheques, warrants or orders and need not thereafter transfer any sum (as the case may be) in payment of dividends or other monies payable in respect of the share in question until the Member or other person entitled thereto shall have communicated with the Company and supplied in writing to the Office an address for the purpose.

ALTERATION OF CAPITAL

Consolidation and sub-division

The Company may subject to the passing of a resolution authorising it to do so in accordance with the 2006 Act:

consolidate and divide all or any of its share capital into shares of a larger nominal amount than its existing shares;

sub-divide its shares or any of them into shares of smaller nominal amount, provided that:

in the sub-division, consolidation or division, the proportion between the amount paid and the amount, if any, unpaid on each resulting share shall be the same as it was in the case of the share from which that share is derived; and

the resolution pursuant to which any share is sub-divided may determine that as between the resulting shares one or more of such shares may be given any preference or advantage or be subject to any restriction as regards dividend, capital, voting or otherwise over the others or any other of such shares.

 

15


Fractions of shares

Subject to any direction by the Company in general meeting, whenever as the result of any consolidation or division of shares Members of the Company are entitled to any issued shares of the Company in fractions, the Directors may deal with such fractions as they shall determine and in particular may sell the shares to which Members are so entitled in fractions to any person (including, subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Company) and pay and distribute to and amongst the Members entitled to such shares in due proportions the net proceeds of the sales thereof save for individual entitlements (net of expenses) not exceeding £3 which may be retained for the benefit of the Company. For the purpose of giving effect to any such sale the Directors may, in respect of certificated shares, nominate some person to execute a transfer of the shares sold on behalf of the Members so entitled to, or, in respect of uncertificated shares, nominate any person to transfer such shares in accordance with the facilities and requirements of the relevant system concerned or make such other arrangements as are compatible with the relevant system concerned or, in either case, in accordance with the directions of the buyer thereof and may cause the name of the transferee(s) to be entered in the Register as the holder(s) of the shares comprised in any such transfer, and such transferee(s) shall not be bound to see to the application of the purchase money nor shall such transferee’s(s’) title to the shares be affected by any irregularity or invalidity in the proceedings in reference to the sale. For the purposes of this Article, any shares representing fractional entitlements to which any Member would, but for this Article, become entitled may be issued in certificated form or uncertificated form.

Reduction of share capital

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Company may by special resolution reduce its share capital, any capital redemption reserve, any share premium account and any redenomination reserve in any way.

GENERAL MEETINGS

Annual general meeting

The Company shall in accordance with the Statutes, hold a general meeting as its annual general meeting. The annual general meeting shall be held at such time and place as the Directors shall appoint.

Extraordinary general meetings

All general meetings other than annual general meetings shall be called extraordinary general meetings.

Convening of extraordinary general meetings

The Directors may, whenever they think fit, convene an extraordinary general meeting, and extraordinary general meetings shall also be convened on such requisition, or, in default, may be convened by such requisitionists, as provided by the Statutes. If at any time there are not within the United Kingdom sufficient Directors capable of acting to form a quorum

 

16


the Directors in the United Kingdom capable of acting may convene an extraordinary general meeting in the same manner as nearly as possible as that in which meetings may be convened by the Directors.

NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETINGS

Length and form of notice

An annual general meeting shall be called by not less than 21 clear days’ notice, and a meeting of the Company other than an annual general meeting shall be called by not less than 14 clear days’ notice. (If the Company is a traded company (as defined in section 360C of the 2006 Act), the provisions of section 307A must be complied with if the meeting is to be called by less than 21 clear days notice, unless the meeting is of holders of a class of shares). The notice shall state the place, the date and the time of meeting and the general nature of that business. It shall be given, in the manner hereinafter mentioned or in such other manner, if any, as may be prescribed by the Statutes or by the Company in general meeting, to such persons as are entitled to receive such notices from the Company and shall comply with the provisions of the Statutes as to informing Members of their right to appoint proxies. If on three consecutive occasions any notice, document or other information have been sent or supplied (whether through the post or in electronic form) to any Member at his registered address or his address for the service of notices but have been returned undelivered (in the case of an item sent or supplied in electronic form, it will be treated as undelivered if the Company receives notification that it was not delivered to the address to which it was sent), such Member shall not thereafter be entitled to receive notices, documents or information from the Company until he shall have communicated with the Company and supplied in writing to the Office a new registered address or address within the United Kingdom for the service of notices, documents and information. A notice calling an annual general meeting shall state that the meeting is an annual general meeting and a notice convening a meeting to pass a special resolution shall specify the intention to propose the resolution as such and shall include the text of the resolution.

Short notice

A meeting of the Company shall, notwithstanding that it is called by shorter notice than that specified in the last preceding Article, be deemed to have been duly called if it is so agreed:

in the case of a meeting called as the annual general meeting, by all the Members entitled to attend and vote thereat; and

in the case of any other meeting, by a majority in number of the Members having a right to attend and vote at the meeting, being a majority together holding not less than 95 per cent. in nominal value of the shares giving that right (excluding any shares in the Company held as treasury shares).

This Article 61 does not apply to general meetings (other than meetings of holders of a class of shares) of a traded company (as defined in section 360C of the 2006 Act).

 

17


Omission or non-receipt of notice of resolution or meeting or proxy

The accidental failure to give notice of a meeting, or of a resolution intended to be moved at a meeting, or to issue an invitation to appoint a proxy with a notice where required by these Articles, to any one or more persons entitled to receive notice, or the non-receipt of notice of a meeting or of such a resolution or of an invitation to appoint a proxy by any such persons, shall be disregarded for the purpose of determining whether notice of the meeting or of any resolution to be moved at the meeting is duly given.

Postponement of general meetings

If the Directors, in their absolute discretion, consider that it is impractical or unreasonable for any reason to hold a general meeting on the date or at the time or place specified in the notice calling the general meeting, they may postpone the general meeting to another date, time and/or place. When a meeting is so postponed, notice of the date, time and place of the postponed meeting shall be placed in at least two national newspapers in the United Kingdom. Notice of the business to be transacted at such postponed meeting shall not be required.

PROCEEDINGS AT GENERAL MEETINGS

Quorum

No business shall be transacted at any general meeting unless a quorum is present at the time when the meeting proceeds to business; save as herein otherwise provided, two Members present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote shall be a quorum. The appointment of a chairman of the meeting in accordance with the provisions of these Articles shall not be treated as part of the business of the meeting.

Procedure if quorum not present

If within five minutes (or such longer time as the chairman of the meeting may decide) from the time appointed for the meeting a quorum is not present, the meeting, if convened by or upon the requisition of Members, shall be dissolved. In any other case it shall stand adjourned to such day, time and place as the chairman of the meeting shall appoint (save that if the Company is a traded company (as defined in section 360C of the 2006 Act), the provisions of section 307A will also apply, unless the meeting is of holders of a class of shares). If at such adjourned meeting a quorum is not present within five minutes from the time appointed therefor, the Member or Members present in person or by proxy and entitled to vote shall have power to decide upon all matters which could properly have been disposed of at the meeting from which the adjournment took place.

Arrangements for simultaneous attendance, security and orderly conduct

In the case of any general meeting, the Directors may, notwithstanding the specification in the notice convening the general meeting of the place at which the chairman of the meeting shall preside (the “Principal Place” ), make arrangements for simultaneous attendance and participation at other places by Members and proxies and others entitled to attend the general meeting but excluded from the Principal Place under the provisions of this Article 66.

 

18


Such arrangements for simultaneous attendance at the general meeting may include arrangements regarding the level of attendance at the other places provided that they shall operate so that any Members and proxies excluded from attendance at the Principal Place are able to attend at one of the other places. For the purpose of all other provisions of these Articles any such general meeting shall be treated as being held and taking place at the Principal Place.

The Directors may, for the purpose of facilitating the organisation and administration of any general meeting to which such arrangements apply, from time to time make arrangements, whether involving the issue of tickets (on a basis intended to afford to all Members and proxies and others entitled to attend the meeting an equal opportunity of being admitted to the Principal Place) or the imposition of some random means of selection or otherwise as they shall in their absolute discretion consider to be appropriate, and may from time to time vary any such arrangements or make new arrangements in their place. The entitlement of any Member or proxy or other person entitled to attend a general meeting at the Principal Place shall be subject to such arrangements as may for the time being be in force whether stated in the notice of the general meeting to apply to that Meeting or notified to the Members concerned subsequent to the provision of the notice of the general meeting.

The Directors or the chairman of the meeting or any person authorised by the Directors may direct that Members, proxies or corporate representatives wishing to attend any general meeting or anyone else permitted by the chairman of the meeting to attend should submit to such searches or other security arrangements or restrictions (including, without limitation, restrictions on items of personal property which may be taken into the meeting) as the Directors or the chairman of the meeting or such person authorised by the Directors shall consider appropriate in the circumstances. Such persons shall be entitled in their absolute discretion to refuse entry to, or to eject from, such general meeting any such person who fails to submit to such searches or otherwise to comply with such security arrangements or restrictions.

The Directors or the chairman of the meeting or any person authorised by the Directors may, at any meeting, take such action as is thought fit to secure the safety of the people attending the meeting and to promote the orderly conduct of the business of the meeting as laid down in the notice of the meeting and the chairman of the meeting’s decision on matters of procedure or matters arising incidentally from the business of the meeting shall be final, as shall be his determination as to whether any matter is of such a nature.

Chairman of general meetings and casting vote

The chairman, if any, of the board of Directors shall preside as chairman of every general meeting of the Company. If there is no such chairman, or if at any general meeting he shall not be present within five minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting or is unwilling to act as chairman, the Directors present shall select one of their number to be chairman of the meeting; or if no Director is present and willing to take the chair the Members present and entitled to vote shall choose one of their number to be chairman of the meeting.

 

19


In the case of an equality of votes, whether on a show of hands or a poll, the chairman of the meeting shall not be entitled to a second or casting vote.

Adjournments

The chairman of the meeting may, at any time without the consent of the meeting, adjourn any meeting (whether or not it has commenced or has already been adjourned or a quorum is present) either sine die or to another time or place where it appears to him that (i) the Members wishing to attend cannot be conveniently accommodated in the place appointed for the meeting, (ii) the conduct of any persons prevents or is likely to prevent the orderly continuation of business or (iii) an adjournment is otherwise necessary so that the business of the meeting may be properly conducted.

The chairman of the meeting may, with the consent of any meeting at which a quorum is present (and shall if so directed by the meeting), adjourn the meeting from time to time and from place to place; but no business shall be transacted at any adjourned meeting other than the business left unfinished at the meeting from which the adjournment took place. When a meeting is adjourned for 30 days or more, not less than seven clear days’ notice of the adjourned meeting shall be given specifying the day, the place and the time of the meeting as in the case of an original meeting, but it shall not be necessary to specify in such notice the nature of the business to be transacted at the adjourned meeting. Save as aforesaid it shall not be necessary to give any notice of an adjournment.

Directors’ right to attend and speak

Each Director shall be entitled to attend and speak at any general meeting of the Company and at any separate general meeting of the holders of any class of shares in the Company. The chairman of the meeting may invite any person to attend and speak at any general meeting of the Company whom the chairman of the meeting considers to be equipped by knowledge or experience of the Company’s business to assist in the deliberations of the meeting.

Amendments to resolutions

If an amendment shall be proposed to any resolution under consideration but shall in good faith be ruled out of order by the chairman of the meeting the proceedings on the substantive resolution shall not be invalidated by any error in such ruling. In the case of a resolution duly proposed as a special resolution no amendment thereto (other than an amendment to correct a patent error) may in any event be considered or voted upon.

Method of voting and demand for a poll

At any general meeting a resolution put to the vote of the meeting shall be decided on a show of hands unless a poll is (before, or on the declaration of the result of, the show of hands) demanded:

by the chairman of the meeting; or

 

20


by at least five Members present in person or by proxy and having the right to vote on the resolution; or

by any Member or Members present in person or by proxy and representing not less than one-tenth of the total voting rights of all the Members having the right to vote on the resolution (excluding any voting rights attached to any shares in the Company held as treasury shares); or

by a Member or Members present in person or by proxy holding shares in the Company conferring a right to vote on the resolution being shares on which an aggregate sum has been paid up equal to not less than one-tenth of the total sum paid up on all shares conferring that right (excluding any shares in the Company conferring a right to vote on the resolution which are held as treasury shares).

Unless a poll is so demanded (and the demand is not subsequently withdrawn), a declaration by the chairman of the meeting that a resolution has on a show of hands been passed or passed unanimously, or with a particular majority, or lost, or an entry to that effect in the minutes of the meeting of the Company shall be conclusive evidence of the fact without proof of the number or proportion of the votes recorded in favour of or against such resolution.

Except as provided in Article 72, if a poll is duly demanded it shall be taken in such manner (including the use of ballot or voting papers or tickets) as the chairman of the meeting directs and he may appoint scrutineers and fix a time and place for declaring the result of the poll. The result of the poll shall be deemed to be the resolution of the meeting at which the poll was demanded.

Timing and procedure for a poll

A poll demanded on the election of a chairman of the meeting or on the question of an adjournment shall be taken forthwith. A poll demanded on any other question shall be taken either immediately or at such subsequent time (not being more than 30 clear days after the date of the meeting or adjourned meeting at which the poll is demanded) and place as the chairman of the meeting may direct. No notice need be given of a poll not taken immediately. Any business other than that upon which a poll has been demanded may be proceeded with pending the taking of the poll. The demand for a poll may be withdrawn with the consent of the chairman of the meeting at any time before the close of the meeting or the taking of the poll, whichever is the earlier, and in that event shall not invalidate the result of a show of hands declared before the demand was made.

VOTES OF MEMBERS

Votes of Members and of joint holders

Subject to any rights or restrictions for the time being attached to any class or classes of shares and to any other provisions of these Articles or the Statutes:

on a show of hands every Member present in person shall have one vote;

 

21


  (a) on a show of hands every proxy present who has been duly appointed by one or more Members shall have one vote;

This is subject to (b) below:

on a show of hands, a proxy has one vote for and one vote against the resolution if:

the proxy has been duly appointed by more than one Member entitled to vote on the resolution; and

the proxy has been instructed by, or exercises a discretion given by, one or more of those Members to vote for the resolution and has been instructed by, or exercises a discretion given by, one or more other of those Members to vote against it; and

(iii) on a poll every Member present in person or by proxy shall have one vote for each share held by him.

In the case of joint holders of a share, the vote of the senior holder who votes, whether in person or by proxy, shall be accepted to the exclusion of the votes of the other joint holders; and for this purpose seniority shall be determined by the order in which the names stand in the Register in respect of the share.

Voting on behalf of incapable Member

A Member in respect of whom an order has been made by any court or official having jurisdiction (in the United Kingdom or elsewhere) in matters concerning mental disorder may vote, whether on a show of hands or on a poll, by his receiver, curator bonis or other person authorised on his behalf by that court or official, and such receiver, curator bonis or other person may vote by proxy provided that evidence to the satisfaction of the Directors of the authority of the person claiming to exercise the right to vote has been delivered at the Office (or at such other place as may be specified in accordance with these Articles for the delivery of appointments of proxy) not later than the last time at which an appointment of a proxy should have been delivered in order to be valid for use at that meeting or on the holding of that poll.

Suspension of rights for non-payment of calls and non-disclosure of interests

No Member shall, unless the Directors otherwise determine, be entitled, in respect of any share in the capital of the Company held by him, to be present or to vote on any question, either in person or by proxy, at any general meeting, or separate general meeting of the holders of any class of shares of the Company, or to be reckoned in a quorum, if any call or other sum presently payable by him to the Company in respect of such share remains unpaid.

If any Member, or any other person appearing to the Directors to be interested in any shares in the capital of the Company held by such Member, has been duly served with a notice under section 793 of the 2006 Act and is in default for the period of 14 days from the date of service of the notice under the said section 793 in supplying to the Company the information thereby required, then the Company may (at the absolute discretion of the Directors) at any time thereafter by notice (a “restriction notice” ) to such Member direct

 

22


that, in respect of the shares in relation to which the default occurred and any other shares held at the date of the restriction notice by the Member, or such of them as the Directors may determine from time to time (the “restricted shares” which expression shall include any further shares which are issued in respect of any restricted shares), the Member shall not, nor shall any transferee to which any of such shares are transferred other than pursuant to a permitted transfer or pursuant to Article 75.3(c) below, be entitled to be present or to vote on any question, either in person or by proxy, at any general meeting of the Company or separate general meeting of the holders of any class of shares of the Company, or to be reckoned in a quorum.

Where the restricted shares represent at least 0.25 per cent. (in nominal value) of the issued shares of the same class as the restricted shares (excluding any shares of that class held as treasury shares), then the restriction notice may also direct that:

any dividend or any part thereof or other monies which would otherwise be payable on or in respect of the restricted shares shall be withheld by the Company; shall not bear interest against the Company; and shall be payable (when the restriction notice ceases to have effect) to the person who would but for the restriction notice have been entitled to them; and/or

where an offer of the right to elect to receive shares of the Company instead of cash in respect of any dividend or part thereof is or has been made by the Company, any election made thereunder by such Member in respect of such restricted shares shall not be effective; and/or

no transfer of any of the shares held by such Member shall be recognised or registered by the Directors unless the transfer is a permitted transfer or:

the Member is not himself in default as regards supplying the information required; and

the transfer is of part only of the Member’s holding and, when presented for registration, is accompanied by a certificate by the Member in a form satisfactory to the Directors to the effect that after due and careful enquiry the Member is satisfied that none of the shares the subject of the transfer are restricted shares.

Upon the giving of a restriction notice its terms shall apply accordingly.

The Company shall send a copy of the restriction notice to each other person appearing to be interested in the shares the subject of such notice, but the failure or omission by the Company to do so shall not invalidate such notice.

Any restriction notice shall have effect in accordance with its terms until not more than seven days after the Directors are satisfied that the default in respect of which the restriction notice was issued no longer continues but shall cease to have effect in relation to any shares which are transferred by such Member by means of a permitted transfer or in accordance with Article 75.3(c) above on receipt by the Company of notice that a transfer as aforesaid has been made. The Company may (at the absolute discretion of the Directors) at any time give notice to the Member cancelling, or suspending for a stated period the operation of, a restriction notice in whole or in part.

 

23


For the purposes of this Article 75:

a person shall be treated as appearing to be interested in any shares if the Member holding such shares has given to the Company a notification whether following service of a notice under the said section 793 or otherwise which either:

names such person as being so interested; or

(after taking into account the said notification and any other relevant information in the possession of the Company) the Company knows or has reasonable cause to believe that the person in question is or may be interested in the shares; and

a transfer of shares is a permitted transfer if but only if:

it is a transfer by way of, or in pursuance of, acceptance of a takeover offer for the Company (as defined in section 974 of the 2006 Act); or

the Directors are satisfied that the transfer is made pursuant to a bona fide sale of the whole of the beneficial ownership of the shares to a third party unconnected with the transferring Member or with any other person appearing to the Directors to be interested in such shares (and for the purposes of this Article 75.6(b)(ii) any associate (as that term is defined in section 435 of the Insolvency Act 1986) of the Member or of any other person appearing to the Directors to be interested in any of the restricted shares shall be deemed to be connected with the transferring Member); or

the transfer results from a sale made on or through a recognised investment exchange as defined in the Financial Services and Markets Act 2000 or on or through any stock exchange outside the United Kingdom on which the Company’s shares of the same class as the restricted shares are normally dealt in.

The provisions of this Article 75 are in addition and without prejudice to the provisions of the Statutes.

Objections to and errors in voting

No objection shall be raised to the qualification of any voter or to the counting of, or failure to count, a vote except at the meeting or adjourned meeting at which the vote objected to is given or tendered (or at which the error occurs), and every vote not disallowed at such meeting shall be valid for all purposes. Any such objection made in due time shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting, whose decision shall be final and conclusive. Whether a proxy or corporate representative has voted in accordance with any instructions given by the Member who has appointed such proxy or corporate representative need not be verified by the Company or any other person and any vote (whether on a show of hands or a poll) given by such proxy or corporate representative will be valid for all purposes notwithstanding any failure to follow such instructions.

 

24


Voting on a poll

On a poll votes may be given personally or by proxy and a Member entitled to more than one vote need not, if he votes, use all his votes or cast all the votes he uses in the same way.

Execution of proxies

The appointment of a proxy shall be in any usual or common form, or in any other form which the Directors may approve and shall be:

under the hand of the appointor or of his attorney duly authorised in writing; or

if the appointor is a corporation, either under seal, or under the hand of an officer or attorney or other person duly authorised; or

if permitted by the Directors, in electronic form in the manner and form and subject to such terms and conditions as the Directors may decide.

The signature, if any, on such appointment need not be witnessed.

Appointment of proxies

A proxy need not be a Member of the Company. A Member may appoint more than one proxy to attend and to speak and to vote on the same occasion, provided that each proxy is appointed to exercise the rights attached to a different share or shares held by the Member. The appointment of a proxy shall not preclude a Member from attending and voting in person at the meeting or any adjournment thereof.

The appointment of a proxy shall be in any common form or in any other form which the Directors shall approve and may be by means of an instrument executed by or on behalf of the appointor or, if the appointor is a corporation, under the hand of duly authorised officer or attorney, or, where an address has been specified for such purpose as set out in the following Article, be by electronic communication, subject to such terms and conditions, including as to execution, as the Directors may from time to time prescribe.

In respect of any general meeting the board may, if it thinks fit, but subject to the Act, at the Company’s expense send instruments of proxy for use at the meeting and issue invitations contained in electronic communications to appoint a proxy in relation to the meeting in such a form as may be approved by the Directors. The appointment of a proxy shall be deemed (subject to any contrary intention contained in the appointment) to confer authority to demand or join in demanding a poll and to vote on a poll on any resolution or amendment of a resolution put to, or any other business which may properly come before, the meeting for which it is given as the proxy thinks fit. The appointment of a proxy shall, unless the contrary is stated therein, be valid as well for an adjournment of the meeting as for the meeting to which it relates. If a member appoints more than one person to act as his proxy the appointment of each such proxy shall specify the shares held by the member

 

25


in respect of which each such proxy is authorised to vote and no member may appoint more than one proxy (save in the alternative) to vote in respect of any one share held by that member.

Delivery of proxies

The appointment of a proxy shall:

(in the case of an appointment not sent in electronic form) be deposited at the Office or at such other place or one of such places (if any) within the United Kingdom as is or are specified for that purpose in or by way of note to the notice convening the meeting or any document accompanying such notice; or

(in the case of an appointment sent in electronic form) where an address has been specified for the purpose by the Company (generally or specifically), be received at such address,

not less than 48 hours before the time for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting at which the person named in the appointment proposes to vote or, in the case of a poll taken otherwise than at or on the same day as the meeting or adjourned meeting, not less than 24 hours before the time appointed for the taking of the poll at which it is to be used, and in default the appointment of a proxy shall not be treated as valid. Failing previous registration with the Company, the power of attorney or other authority, if any, under which the appointment of a proxy is executed, or a notarially certified copy or a copy certified in accordance with the Powers of Attorney Act 1971 of that power or authority, or a copy in some other way approved by the Directors, shall (whether (a) or (b) above shall apply) also be deposited or received at the Office or at such other place specified in accordance with (a) above, or (if the Directors so agree) at the address or by the means provided in accordance with (b) above, not later than the time by which the appointment of a proxy is required to be deposited or (as the case may be) received in accordance with this Article. When calculating any periods mentioned in this Article, the Directors may specify that no account shall be taken of any part of a day that is not a working day.

Without limiting the foregoing, in relation to any shares which are held in uncertificated form, the Directors may from time to time permit appointments of a proxy to be made by an Uncertificated Proxy Instruction, (that is, a properly authenticated dematerialised instruction, and/or other instruction or notification, which is sent by means of the relevant system concerned and received by such participant in that system acting on behalf of the Company as the Directors may prescribe, in such form and subject to such terms and conditions as may from time to time be prescribed by the Directors (subject always to the facilities and requirements of the relevant system concerned)); and may in a similar manner permit supplements to, or amendments or revocations of, any such Uncertificated Proxy Instruction to be made by like means. Notwithstanding any other provision of these Articles, the Directors may in addition prescribe the method of determining the time at which any such properly authenticated dematerialised instruction (and/or other instruction or notification) is to be treated as received by the Company or such participant. The Directors may treat any such Uncertificated Proxy Instruction which purports to be or is expressed to be sent on behalf of a holder of a share as sufficient evidence of the authority of the person sending that instruction to send it on behalf of that holder.

 

26


If two or more valid but differing appointments of a proxy are delivered or (in the case of appointments in electronic form) received in accordance with Article 80.1 in respect of the same share for use at the same meeting, the one which is last delivered or, as the case may be, received as aforesaid (regardless of its date, its date of sending or the date of its execution) shall be treated as replacing and revoking the others as regards that share. If the Company is unable to determine which was delivered or received last, none of them shall be treated as valid in respect of that share.

Validity of proxies

An appointment of a proxy shall, unless the contrary is stated thereon, be valid as well for any adjournment of the meeting to which it relates. No appointment of a proxy shall be valid after the expiration of 12 months from the date of its deposit or receipt in accordance with Article 80.1 except at an adjourned meeting or on a poll demanded at a meeting or adjourned meeting in cases where the meeting was originally held within 12 months from that date.

Authority of proxies to call for a poll

The appointment of a proxy to vote on a matter at a meeting of the Company shall be deemed to confer authority on the proxy to demand or join in demanding a poll on that matter.

Cancellation of proxy’s authority

A vote given or poll demanded in accordance with the terms of an appointment of a proxy or by the duly authorised representative of a corporation shall be valid notwithstanding the previous death or insanity of the principal or revocation of the proxy or determination of the authority of the person voting or demanding a poll, provided that no intimation in writing of such death, insanity, revocation or determination shall have been received by the Company at the Office or such other place (if any) as is specified for depositing the appointment of proxy or, where the appointment of the proxy was in electronic form, at the address at which such appointment was duly received, in each case in accordance with Article 80.1, before the time for holding the meeting or adjourned meeting or the time appointed for taking a poll subsequently thereto at which such vote is given.

Corporate representatives

Any corporation which is a Member of the Company may by resolution of its directors or other governing body authorise a person or persons to act as its representative or representatives at any meeting of the Company or of any class of Members of the Company.

Powers of corporate representatives

Any person so authorised shall be entitled to exercise on behalf of the corporation which he represents the same powers as that corporation could exercise if it were an individual

 

27


Member of the Company and such corporation shall for the purposes of these Articles be deemed to be present in person at any such meeting if a person so authorised is present thereat. Where the corporation authorises more than one person, the provisions of section 323(3) and (4) of the 2006 Act (as amended by the Companies (Shareholders’ Rights) Regulations 2009) shall apply.

DIRECTORS

Number of Directors

Unless and until the Company in general meeting shall otherwise determine, the number of Directors shall not be subject to any maximum but shall not be less than three. The Company may by ordinary resolution from time to time vary the minimum number and/or maximum number of Directors.

Directors’ shareholding qualification

A Director shall not be required to hold any shares in the capital of the Company. A Director who is not a Member shall nevertheless be entitled to receive notice of and attend and speak at all general meetings of the Company and all separate general meetings of the holders of any class of shares in the capital of the Company.

Age of Directors

There shall not be an age limit for Directors.

Other interests of Directors

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, a Director of the Company may be or continue as or become a director or other officer, employee or member of, or a party to any contract, transaction or arrangement with, or otherwise interested in, any body corporate in which the Company may be (directly or indirectly) interested as shareholder or otherwise or any parent undertaking or subsidiary undertaking of any parent undertaking of the Company, and no such Director shall, by reason of his office, be accountable to the Company for any remuneration or other benefits which derive from any such office or employment or from any contract, transaction or arrangement with, or from his membership or interest in, such other body corporate or undertaking. No such office, employment, contract, transaction or arrangement or interest shall be liable to be avoided on the ground of any such interest or benefit.

Directors’ fees

The Directors shall be paid out of the funds of the Company by way of fees for their services as Directors (other than any Executive Directors appointed under these Articles) such sums (if any) as the Directors may from time to time determine (not exceeding in the aggregate an annual sum (excluding amounts payable under any other provision of these Articles) of £1,500,000 per year or such larger amount as the Company may by ordinary resolution determine) and such remuneration shall be divided between the Directors as they shall agree or, failing agreement, equally. Such remuneration shall be deemed to accrue from day to day.

 

28


Directors expenses

The Directors may also be paid all reasonable travelling, hotel and other expenses properly incurred by them in attending and returning from meetings of the Directors or any committee of the Directors or general meetings of the Company or of the holders of any class of shares or debentures of the Company or otherwise in connection with the business of the Company.

Additional remuneration

Any Director who is appointed to any executive office or who serves on any committee or who devotes special attention to the business of the Company, or who otherwise performs services which in the opinion of the Directors are outside the scope of the ordinary duties of a Director, may be paid such extra remuneration by way of salary, percentage of profits or otherwise as the Directors may determine.

ALTERNATE DIRECTORS

Alternate Directors

Each Director shall have the power at any time to appoint as an alternate Director either (i) another Director or (ii) any other person approved for that purpose by a resolution of the Directors, and, at any time, to terminate such appointment. Every appointment and removal of an alternate Director shall be in writing signed by the appointor and (subject to any approval required) shall (unless the Directors agree otherwise) only take effect upon receipt of such written appointment or removal at the Office or at a meeting of the Directors or in the case of an appointment or removal in electronic form, at such address (if any) specified by the Company for that purpose. An alternate Director shall not be required to hold any shares in the capital of the Company and shall not be counted in reckoning the maximum and minimum numbers of Directors allowed or required by Article 86.

An alternate Director so appointed shall not be entitled as such to receive any remuneration from the Company except only such part (if any) of the remuneration otherwise payable to his appointor as such appointor may by notice in writing to the Company from time to time direct, but shall otherwise be subject to the provisions of these Articles with respect to Directors. An alternate Director shall during his appointment be an officer of the Company and shall alone be responsible to the Company for his own acts and defaults and shall not be deemed to be an agent of his appointor.

An alternate Director shall be entitled (subject to his giving to the Company either an address within the United Kingdom or an address for the purpose of sending or receiving documents or information by electronic means at which notices may be served upon him) to receive notices of all meetings of the Directors and of any committee of the Directors of which his appointor is a member, and shall be entitled to attend and vote as a Director at any such meeting at which his appointor is not personally present and generally in the absence of his appointor to perform and exercise all functions, rights, powers and duties as Director of his appointor.

 

29


The appointment of an alternate Director shall automatically determine on the happening of any event which, if he were a Director, would cause him to vacate such office or if his appointor shall cease for any reason to be a Director otherwise than by retiring and being re-appointed at the same meeting.

A Director or any other person may act as alternate Director to represent more than one Director and an alternate Director shall be entitled at meetings of the Directors or any committee of the Directors to one vote for every Director whom he represents in addition to his own vote (if any) as a Director, but he shall count as only one for the purpose of determining whether a quorum is present.

BORROWING POWERS

Directors’ borrowing powers and restrictions on borrowing

Subject as hereinafter provided the Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to borrow money, and to mortgage or charge its undertaking, property and uncalled capital, or any part thereof, and, subject to the provisions of the Acts and these articles to issue debentures, debenture stock, and other securities whether outright or as security for any debt, liability or obligation of the Company or of any third party.

The Directors shall restrict the borrowings of the Company and exercise all voting and other rights or powers of control exercisable by the Company in relation to its subsidiaries (if any) so as to secure (so far, as regards subsidiaries, as by such exercise they can secure) that the aggregate amounts for the time being remaining undischarged of all moneys borrowed by the Group and for the time being owing to persons outside the Group shall not at any time, without the previous sanction of an ordinary resolution of the Company in general meeting, exceed the sum of US$6,500,000,000.

For the purpose of the foregoing limit the “aggregate amounts” of “moneys borrowed” shall be reduced by cash and current asset investments and shall be deemed to include the following except in so far as otherwise taken into account (together in each case with any fixed or minimum premium payable on final repayment):-

the principal amount for the time being owing (other than to a member of the Group) in respect of any debenture, whether secured or unsecured, issued by a member of the Group in whole or in part for cash or otherwise;

the principal amount raised by any member of the Group by acceptances or under any acceptance credit opened on its behalf by any bank or accepting house other than acceptances relating to the purchase or sale of goods in the ordinary course of trading and outstanding for not more than ninety days;

the nominal amount of any share capital and the principal amount of any moneys borrowed or other indebtedness the redemption or repayment of which is guaranteed or secured or is the subject of an indemnity given by any member of the Group and the beneficial interest in the redemption or repayment of which is not owned within the Group; and

 

30


the nominal amount of any share capital (not being equity share capital which as regards capital has rights no more favourable than those attached to its ordinary share capital) of any subsidiary of the Company owned otherwise than by other members of the Group;

but “moneys borrowed” shall not include and shall be deemed not to include:-

amounts borrowed for the purpose of repaying (with or without premium) any moneys borrowed by any member of the Group then outstanding and so to be applied within six months of being so borrowed, pending their application for such purpose within such period; and

the proportion of the excess outside borrowing of a partly owned subsidiary which corresponds to the proportion of its equity share capital owned otherwise than by members of the Group and so that, for this purpose, the expression “ excess outside borrowing ” shall mean so much of the borrowings of such partly owned subsidiary otherwise than from members of the Group as exceeds the amounts (if any) borrowed from it by other members of the Group.

No lender or other person dealing with the Company or any of its subsidiaries shall be concerned to see or inquire whether the said limit is observed and no debt incurred or security given in excess of such limit shall be invalid or ineffectual except in the case of express notice to the lender or the recipient of the security at the time when the debt was incurred or security given that the said limit has been or would thereby be exceeded.

POWERS AND DUTIES OF DIRECTORS

Powers of Company vested in the Directors

The business of the Company shall be managed by the Directors, who may exercise all the powers of the Company subject, nevertheless, to the provisions of these Articles and of the Statutes, and to such directions as may be given by the Company in general meeting by special resolution, provided that no alteration of these Articles and no such direction shall invalidate any prior act of the Directors which would have been valid if such alteration had not been made or such direction had not been given. The general powers conferred upon the Directors by this Article shall not be deemed to be abridged or restricted by any specific power conferred upon the Directors by any other Article.

Pensions, insurance and gratuities for Directors and others

The Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to give or award pensions, annuities, gratuities or other retirement, superannuation, death or disability allowances or benefits (whether or not similar to the foregoing) to (or to any person in respect of) any persons who are or have at any time been Directors of the Company or of any body corporate which is or was a subsidiary undertaking or a parent undertaking of the Company or another subsidiary undertaking of a parent undertaking of the Company or otherwise associated with the Company or any such body corporate, or a predecessor in business of the Company or any such body corporate, and to the spouses, civil partners, former spouses, former civil partners, children and other relatives and dependants of any such persons and

 

31


may establish, maintain, support, subscribe to and contribute to all kinds of schemes, trusts and funds (whether contributory or non-contributory) for the benefit of such persons as are hereinbefore referred to or any of them or any class of them, and so that any Director or former Director shall be entitled to receive and retain for his own benefit any such pension, annuity, gratuity, allowance or other benefit (whether under any such trust, fund or scheme or otherwise).

Without prejudice to any other provisions of these Articles, the Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to purchase and maintain insurance for or for the benefit of any persons who are or were at any time directors of the Company, or of any other body (whether or not incorporated) which is or was its parent undertaking or subsidiary undertaking or another subsidiary undertaking of any such parent undertaking (together “Group Companies” ) or otherwise associated with the Company or any Group Company or in which the Company or any such Group Company has or had any interest, whether direct or indirect, or of any predecessor in business of any of the foregoing, or who are or were at any time trustees of (or directors of trustees of) any pension, superannuation or similar fund, trust or scheme or any employees’ share scheme or other scheme or arrangement in which any employees of the Company or of any such other body are interested, including (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) insurance against any costs, charges, expenses, losses or liabilities suffered or incurred by such persons in respect of any act or omission in the actual or purported execution and/or discharge of their duties and/or the actual or purported exercise of their powers and discretions and/or otherwise in relation to or in connection with their duties, powers or offices in relation to the Company or any such other body, fund, trust, scheme or arrangement.

Without prejudice to any other provisions of these Articles, the Directors may exercise all the powers of the Company to establish, maintain, and contribute to any scheme for encouraging or facilitating the holding of shares in the Company or in any connected company by or for the benefit of current or former directors of the Company or any connected company or any company otherwise allied or associated with the Company or connected company or the spouses, civil partners, former spouses, former civil partners, families, connections or dependants of any such persons and, in connection with any such scheme, to establish, maintain and contribute to a trust for the purpose of acquiring and holding shares in the Company or any connected company and to lend money to the trustees of any such trust or to any individual referred to above.

Local boards

The Directors may make such arrangements as they think fit for the management and transaction of the Company’s affairs in the United Kingdom and elsewhere and may from time to time and at any time establish any local boards or agencies for managing any of the affairs of the Company in any specified locality, and may appoint any persons to be members of such local board, or any managers or agents, and may fix their remuneration. The Directors from time to time, and at any time, may delegate to any person so appointed any of the powers, authorities, and discretions for the time being vested in the Directors (other than the powers of borrowing and of making calls), with power to sub-delegate, and may authorise the members for the time being of any such local board, or any of them, to fill up any vacancies therein, and to act notwithstanding vacancies; and any such

 

32


appointment or delegation may be made on such terms and subject to such conditions as the Directors may think fit, and the Directors may at any time remove any person so appointed, and may annul or vary any such delegation.

Attorneys

The Directors may from time to time and at any time by power of attorney or otherwise appoint any body corporate, firm or person or body of persons, to be the attorney or attorneys or agent or agents of the Company for such purposes and with such powers, authorities and discretions and for such period and subject to such conditions as they may think fit, and any such powers of attorney or other appointments may contain such provisions for the protection and convenience of persons dealing with any such attorney or agent as the Directors may think fit and may also authorise any such attorney or agent to sub-delegate all or any of the powers, authorities and discretions vested in him.

Official seal

The Company may exercise the powers conferred by the Statutes with regard to having an official seal for use abroad and the powers conferred by the Statutes with regard to having an official seal for sealing securities and for sealing documents creating or evidencing securities, and such powers shall be vested in the Directors.

Overseas branch register

The Company may exercise the powers conferred upon the Company by the Statutes with regard to the keeping of an overseas branch register, and the Directors may (subject to the provisions of the Statutes) make and vary such regulations as they may think fit concerning the keeping of any such register.

Directors’ permitted interests and entitlement to vote

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, a Director may hold any other office or place of profit with the Company, except that of Auditor, in conjunction with the office of Director and may act by himself or through his firm in a professional capacity for the Company (otherwise than as Auditor), and in any such case on such terms as to remuneration and otherwise as the Directors may decide. Any such remuneration shall be in addition to any remuneration provided for by any other Article. No Director or intending Director shall be disqualified by his office from entering into, or being otherwise interested in, any of the foregoing, or any other contract, transaction or arrangement with the Company or in which the Company has a (direct or indirect) interest. Subject to the provisions of the Statutes and save as therein provided no such contract, transaction or arrangement shall be liable to be avoided on the grounds of the Director’s interest, nor shall any Director be liable to account to the Company for any remuneration or other benefit which derives from any such contract, transaction or arrangement or interest by reason of such Director holding that office or of the fiduciary relationship thereby established, but he shall declare the nature of his interest in accordance with the requirements of the Statutes.

Save as herein provided, a Director shall not vote in respect of any contract, arrangement or transaction whatsoever in which he has an interest which is to his knowledge a material

 

33


interest otherwise than by virtue of interests in shares or debentures or other securities of or otherwise in or through the Company. A Director shall not be counted in the quorum at a meeting in relation to any resolution on which he is debarred from voting.

A Director shall (in the absence of some other material interest than is indicated below) be entitled to vote (and be counted in the quorum) in respect of any resolution concerning any of the following matters, namely:

the giving of any guarantee, security or indemnity in respect of money lent or obligations incurred by him or by any other person at the request of or for the benefit of the Company or any of its subsidiary undertakings;

the giving of any guarantee, security or indemnity in respect of a debt or obligation of the Company or any of its subsidiary undertakings for which he himself has assumed responsibility in whole or in part under a guarantee or indemnity or by the giving of security;

any proposal concerning an offer of securities of or by the Company or any of its subsidiary undertakings in which offer he is or may be entitled to participate as a holder of securities or in the underwriting or sub-underwriting of which he is to participate;

any contract, arrangement or transaction concerning any other body corporate in which he is interested, directly or indirectly and whether as an officer or shareholder or otherwise howsoever, provided that he does not to his knowledge hold an interest (within the meaning of sections 820 to 825 of the 2006 Act) in one per cent. or more of any class of the equity share capital of such body corporate or of the voting rights available to members of the relevant body corporate;

any contract, arrangement or transaction for the benefit of employees of the Company or any of its subsidiary undertakings which does not accord to him any privilege or advantage not generally accorded to the employees to whom the scheme relates;

any contract, arrangement or transaction concerning any insurance which the Company is to purchase and/or maintain for, or for the benefit of, any Directors or persons including Directors;

the giving of an indemnity pursuant to Article 154; and

the provision of funds to any Director to meet, or the doing of anything to enable a Director to avoid incurring, expenditure of the nature described in section 205(1) or 206 of the 2006 Act.

A Director shall not vote or be counted in the quorum on any resolution concerning his own appointment as the holder of any office or place of profit with the Company or any company in which the Company is interested including fixing or varying the terms of his appointment or the termination thereof.

Where proposals are under consideration concerning the appointment (including fixing or varying the terms of appointment) of two or more Directors to offices or employments with the Company or any body corporate in which the Company is interested, such proposals may be

 

34


divided and considered in relation to each Director separately and in such cases each of the Directors concerned (if not debarred from voting under paragraph 101.3(d) of this Article) shall be entitled to vote (and be counted in the quorum) in respect of each resolution except that concerning his own appointment.

If any question shall arise at any meeting as to an interest or as to the entitlement of any Director to vote and such question is not resolved by his voluntarily agreeing to abstain from voting, such question shall be referred to the chairman of the meeting and his ruling in relation to any Director other than himself shall be final and conclusive except in a case where the nature or extent of the interests of the Director concerned have not been fairly disclosed.

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes the Company may by ordinary resolution suspend or relax the provisions of this Article to any extent or ratify any contract, arrangement or transaction not duly authorised by reason of a contravention of this Article.

 

(b)

 

 For the purposes of Section 175 of the 2006 Act, the Directors may authorise any matter proposed to them in accordance with these Articles which would, if not so authorised, constitute or give rise to an infringement of duty by a Director under that Section.

Authorisation of a matter under sub paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article shall be effective only if:

the matter in question shall have been proposed by any person for consideration at a meeting of the Directors, in accordance with the Directors procedures, if any, for the time being relating to matters for consideration by the Directors or in such other manner as the Directors may approve;

any requirement as to the quorum at the meeting of the Directors at which the matter is considered is met without counting the Director in question and any other interested Director (together the “Interested Directors” ); and

the matter was agreed to without the Interested Directors voting or would have been agreed to if the votes of the Interested Directors had not been counted.

Any authorisation of a matter pursuant to sub paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article shall extend to any actual or potential conflict of interest which may reasonably be expected to arise out of the matter so authorised.

Any authorisation of a matter under sub paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article shall be subject to such conditions or limitations as the Directors may specify, whether at the time such authorisation is given or subsequently, and may be terminated or varied by the Directors at any time. A Director shall comply with any obligations imposed on him by the Directors pursuant to any such authorisation.

A Director shall not, by reason of his office or the fiduciary relationship thereby established, be accountable to the Company for any remuneration or other benefit which derives from any matter authorised by the Directors under sub-paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article and any contract, transaction or arrangement relating

 

35


thereto shall not be liable to be avoided on the grounds of any such remuneration or other benefit or on the ground of the Director having any interest as referred to in the said section 175.

A Director shall be under no duty to the Company with respect to any information which he obtains or has obtained otherwise than as a director or officer or employee of the Company and in respect of which he owes a duty of confidentiality to another person. However, to the extent that his connection with that other person conflicts, or possibly may conflict, with the interests of the Company, this sub-paragraph (f) of this paragraph of this Article applies only if the existence of that connection has been authorised by the Directors under sub-paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article. In particular, the Director shall not be in breach of the general duties he owes to the Company by virtue of sections 171 to 177 of the 2006 Act because he fails:

 

  (i) to disclose any such information to the Directors or to any Director or other officer or employee of the Company; and/or

to use any such information in performing his duties as a Director or officer or employee of the Company.

Where the existence of a Director’s connection with another person has been authorised by the Directors under sub-paragraph (a) of this paragraph of this Article and his connection with that person conflicts, or possibly may conflict, with the interests of the Company, the Director shall not be in breach of the general duties he owes to the Company by virtue of sections 171 to 177 of the 2006 Act because he:

 

  (ii) absents himself from meetings of the Directors or any committee thereof at which any matter relating to the conflict of interest or possible conflict of interest will or may be discussed or from the discussion of any such matter at a meeting or otherwise; and/or

makes arrangements not to receive documents and information relating to any matter which gives rise to the conflict of interest or possible conflict of interest sent or supplied by the Company and/or for such documents and information to be received and read by a professional adviser,

for so long as he reasonably believes such conflict of interest (or possible conflict of interest) subsists.

The provisions of sub-paragraphs (f) and (g) of this paragraph of this Article are without prejudice to any equitable principle or rule of law which may excuse the Director from:

 

  (iii) disclosing information, in circumstances where disclosure would otherwise be required under these Articles or otherwise; or

attending meetings or discussions or receiving documents and information as referred to in sub-paragraph (g) of this paragraph of this Article, in circumstances where such attendance or receiving such documents and information would otherwise be required under these Articles.

 

36


For the purposes of this Article, a conflict of interest includes a conflict of interest and duty and a conflict of duties.

Exercise of Company’s voting powers

The Directors may exercise or procure the exercise of the voting rights conferred by the shares in any other body corporate held or owned by the Company or any power of appointment in relation to any other body corporate, and may exercise any voting rights or power of appointment to which they are entitled as directors of such other body corporate, in such manner as they shall in their absolute discretion think fit, including the exercise thereof in favour of appointing themselves or any of them as directors, officers or servants of such other body corporate, and fixing their remuneration as such, and may vote as Directors of the Company in connection with any of the matters aforesaid.

Signing of cheques etc.

All cheques, promissory notes, drafts, bills of exchange and other negotiable instruments, and all receipts for monies paid to the Company, shall be signed, drawn, accepted, endorsed, or otherwise executed, as the case may be, in such manner as the Directors shall from time to time determine.

Minutes

The Directors shall cause minutes to be recorded:

of all appointments of officers made by the Directors;

of the names of the Directors present at each meeting of the Directors and of any committee of the Directors;

of all resolutions and proceedings at all meetings of the Company, and of the Directors, and of committees of Directors.

It shall not be necessary for Directors present at any meeting of Directors or committee of Directors to sign their names in any minute book or other book kept for recording attendance. Minutes recorded as aforesaid, if purporting to be signed by the chairman of the meeting, or by the chairman of the next succeeding such meeting, shall be receivable as evidence of the matters stated in such minutes.

DISQUALIFICATION OF DIRECTORS

Vacation of a Director’s office

The office of a Director shall be vacated in any of the following events, namely:

if a bankruptcy order is made against him or he makes any arrangement or composition with his creditors generally;

 

37


if he becomes prohibited by law from acting as a Director;

if, in England or elsewhere, an order is made by any court claiming jurisdiction in that behalf on the ground (however formulated) of mental disorder for his detention or for the appointment of a guardian or receiver or other person to exercise powers with respect to his property or affairs;

if he resigns his office by notice to the Company or offers to resign and the Directors resolve to accept such offer;

if, not having leave of absence from the Directors, he and his alternate (if any) fail to attend the meetings of the Directors for six successive months, unless prevented by illness, unavoidable accident or other cause which may seem to the Directors to be sufficient, and the Directors resolve that his office be vacated;

if, by notice in writing delivered to or received at the Office or, in the case of a notice in electronic form, at such address (if any) specified by the Directors for that purpose or tendered at a meeting of the Directors, his resignation is requested by all of the other Directors (but so that this shall be without prejudice to any claim such Director may have for damages for breach of any contract of service between him and the Company).

RETIREMENT AND SUBMISSION FOR RE-ELECTION OF DIRECTORS

Regular submission of Directors for re-election

At every annual general meeting, there shall retire from office any Director who shall have been a Director at each of the preceding two annual general meetings and who was not appointed or re-appointed by the Company in general meeting at, or since, either such meeting. A retiring Director shall be eligible for re-appointment. A Director retiring at a meeting shall, if he is not re-appointed at such meeting, retain office until the meeting appoints someone in his place, or if it does not do so, until the conclusion of such meeting.

Appointment of Directors by separate resolution

A single resolution for the appointment of two or more persons as Directors shall not be put at any general meeting, unless an ordinary resolution that it should be so put has first been agreed to by the meeting without any vote being given against it.

Persons eligible for appointment

No person other than a Director retiring at the meeting shall, unless recommended by the Directors, be eligible for appointment to the office of Director at any general meeting unless not less than seven nor more than 42 days before the date appointed for the meeting there shall have been left at the Office notice in writing, signed by a Member duly qualified to attend and vote at such meeting, of his intention to propose such person for appointment, and also notice in writing signed by that person of his willingness to be appointed.

 

38


Casual vacancies and additional Directors - powers of Company

Subject as aforesaid, the Company may from time to time by ordinary resolution appoint a person who is willing to act to be a Director either to fill a casual vacancy or as an additional Director.

Casual vacancies and additional Directors - powers of Directors

The Directors shall have power at any time, and from time to time, to appoint any person to be a Director of the Company, either to fill a casual vacancy or as an addition to the existing Directors, but so that the total number of Directors shall not at any time exceed the maximum number, if any, fixed by or pursuant to these Articles. Any Director so appointed shall hold office only until the next following annual general meeting, and shall then be eligible for reappointment. If not reappointed at such meeting, he shall vacate office at the conclusion thereof.

Power of removal by ordinary resolution

The Company may by ordinary resolution, of which special notice has been given in accordance with the provisions of the Statutes, remove any Director before the expiration of his period of office notwithstanding anything in these Articles or in any agreement between the Company and such Director. Such removal shall be without prejudice to any claim such Director may have for damages for breach of any contract of service between him and the Company.

Appointment of replacement Director

Subject to Article 108, the Company may by ordinary resolution appoint another person in place of a Director removed from office under the immediately preceding Article.

PROCEEDINGS OF DIRECTORS

Board meetings and participation

The Directors may meet for the despatch of business, adjourn and otherwise regulate their meetings as they think fit. Without prejudice to the foregoing, all or any of the Directors or of the members of any committee of the Directors may participate in a meeting of the Directors or of that committee by means of a conference telephone or any communication equipment which allows all persons participating in the meeting to hear each other and to address each other. A person so participating shall be deemed to be present in person at the meeting and shall be entitled to vote and be counted in the quorum accordingly. Such a meeting shall be deemed to take place where the largest group of those participating is assembled, or, if there is no such group, where the chairman of the meeting is then present. The word “meeting” in these Articles shall be construed accordingly.

Quorum at board meetings

The Directors may determine the quorum necessary for the transaction of business. Until otherwise determined two Directors shall constitute a quorum.

 

39


Voting at board meetings

Questions arising at any meeting shall be decided by a majority of votes. In case of an equality of votes, the chairman of the meeting shall have a second or casting vote. A Director may, and the Secretary on the requisition of a Director shall, at any time summon a meeting of the Directors. Any Director may waive notice of any meeting and any such waiver may be retrospective.

Notice of board meetings

Notice of a meeting of the Directors shall be deemed to be duly given to a Director if it is given to him personally or by word of mouth or sent in writing to him at his last known address or any other address given by him to the Company for this purpose or sent in electronic form to such address (if any) for the time being specified by him or on his behalf to the Company for that purpose. A Director absent or intending to be absent from the United Kingdom may request the Directors that notices of meetings of the Directors shall during his absence be sent in writing to him to such address given by him to the Company for this purpose, whether or not out of the United Kingdom, or be sent by electronic means to such address (if any) for the time being notified by him to the Company for that purpose. If no such request is made to the Directors, it shall not be necessary to send notice of a meeting of the Directors to any Director who is for the time being absent from the United Kingdom.

Directors below minimum

The continuing Directors or sole continuing Director may act notwithstanding any vacancy in their body, but, if and so long as their number is reduced below the number fixed by or pursuant to these Articles as the necessary quorum of Directors, the continuing Directors or Director may act for the purpose of increasing the number of Directors to that number, or of summoning a general meeting of the Company, but for no other purpose.

Appointment of chairman and deputy chairman of meetings

The Directors may elect one of their number as a chairman of their meetings, and one of their number to be the deputy chairman of their meetings and may at any time remove either of them from such office; but if no such chairman or deputy chairman is elected, or if at any meeting neither the chairman nor the deputy chairman is present within five minutes after the time appointed for holding the meeting and willing to act, the Directors present shall choose one of their number to be chairman of such meeting.

Delegation of Directors’ powers to committees and otherwise

The Directors may delegate any of their powers or discretions (including without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing all powers and discretions whose exercise involves or may involve any payment to or the conferring of any other benefit on all or any of the Directors) to committees consisting of one or more members of their body and (if thought fit) one or more other persons co-opted as hereinafter provided. Insofar as any such power or discretion is delegated to a committee any reference in these Articles to the exercise by the Directors of such power or discretion shall be read and construed as if it were a reference to

 

40


the exercise of such power or discretion by such committee. Any committee so formed shall in the exercise of the powers and discretions so delegated conform to any regulations that may from time to time be imposed by the Directors in default of which the meetings and proceedings of a committee consisting of more than one member shall be governed mutatis mutandis by the provisions of these Articles regulating the proceedings and meetings of the Directors. Any such regulations may provide for or authorise the co-option to the committee of persons other than Directors and for such co-opted members to have voting rights as members of the committee.

Any such delegation shall, in the absence of express provision to the contrary in the terms of delegation, be deemed to include authority to sub-delegate to one or more Directors (whether or not acting as a committee) or to any employee or agent of the Company all or any of the powers and discretions delegated and may be made subject to such conditions as the Directors may specify, and may be revoked or altered.

Validity of Directors’ acts

All acts done by any meeting of the Directors or of a committee of the Directors or by any person acting as a Director or as a member of a committee shall, notwithstanding that it be afterwards discovered that there was some defect in the appointment or continuance in office of any of the persons acting as aforesaid, or that any of such persons were disqualified from holding office or not entitled to vote on the matter in question, or had in any way vacated office, be as valid as if every such person had been duly appointed or had duly continued in office and was qualified and had continued to be a Director or member of the committee and was entitled to vote.

Written resolution of Directors

A resolution in writing, signed or otherwise agreed to by all those Directors for the time being entitled to receive notice of a meeting of the Directors or by all the members of a committee for the time being entitled to receive notice of a committee meeting, (in each case) who would have been entitled to vote on the resolution at a meeting of the Directors or of such committee shall be as valid and effective for all purposes as a resolution passed at a meeting duly convened and held, and may consist of two or more documents in like form each signed or agreed to by one or more of such Directors or members of such committee, provided that all those signing or agreeing to the resolution would have formed a quorum at such a meeting. Such a resolution in writing need not be signed or agreed to by an alternate Director if it is signed or agreed to by the Director who appointed him.

MANAGING AND EXECUTIVE DIRECTORS

Appointment of executive Directors

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Directors may from time to time appoint one or more of their body to the office of Managing Director or to hold such other executive office in relation to the management of the business of the Company as they may decide, for such period and on such terms as they think fit, and, subject to the terms of any service contract entered into in any particular case and without prejudice to any claim for damages such Director may have for breach of any such service contract, may revoke such

 

41


appointment. Without prejudice to any claim for damages such Director may have for breach of any service contract between him and the Company, his appointment shall be automatically determined if he ceases from any cause to be a Director.

Remuneration of executive Directors

The salary or remuneration of any Managing Director or other executive Director of the Company shall, subject as provided in any contract, be such as the Directors may from time to time determine, and may either be a fixed sum of money, or may altogether or in part be governed by the business done or profits made, and may include the making of provisions for the payment to him, his widow or other dependants, of a pension on retirement from the office or employment to which he is appointed and for the participation in pension and life assurance and other benefits, or may be upon such other terms as the Directors determine.

Powers of executive Directors

The Directors may entrust to and confer upon a Managing Director or other executive Director any of the powers and discretions exercisable by them upon such terms and conditions and with such restrictions as they may think fit, and either collaterally with or to the exclusion of their own powers and discretions and may from time to time revoke, withdraw, alter or vary all or any of such powers or discretions. Any such delegation shall, in the absence of express provision to the contrary in the terms of delegation, be deemed to include authority to sub-delegate to one or more Directors (whether or not acting as a committee) or to any employee or agent of the Company all or any of the powers and discretions delegated and may be made subject to such conditions as the Directors may specify and may be revoked or altered.

SECRETARY

Appointment and removal of Secretary

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Secretary shall be appointed by the Directors for such term, at such remuneration and upon such conditions as they think fit and any Secretary may be removed by them.

THE SEAL

Use of Seal

The Directors shall provide for the safe custody of the Seal and any official seal kept under section 50 of the 2006 Act, and neither shall be used without the authority of the Directors or of a committee of the Directors authorised by the Directors in that behalf. Every instrument to which either shall be affixed shall be signed autographically by one Director and the Secretary or by two Directors or as otherwise determined by the Directors, save that as regards any certificates for shares or debentures or other securities of the Company, the Directors may by resolution determine that such signatures or either of them shall be dispensed with or affixed by some mechanical or electronic method or system.

 

42


Where the Statutes so permit, any instrument signed by one Director and the Secretary or by two Directors or by a Director in the presence of a witness who attests the signature, and expressed, in whatever words, to be executed by the Company shall have the same effect as if executed under the Seal. The Directors may by resolution determine that such signatures or either of them shall be affixed by some mechanical or electronic method or system.

RESERVE

Establishment of reserve

The Directors may from time to time set aside out of the profits of the Company such sums as they think proper as a reserve or reserves which shall, at the discretion of the Directors, be applicable for any purpose to which the profits of the Company may be properly applied, and pending such application may, at the like discretion, either be employed in the business of the Company or be invested in such investments as the Directors think fit. The Directors may divide the reserve into such special funds as they think fit, and may consolidate into one fund any special funds or any parts of any special funds into which the reserve may have been divided as they think fit. The Directors may also without placing the same to reserve carry forward any profits which they may think prudent not to divide.

DIVIDENDS

Declarations of dividends by Company

Subject to the provisions of the Act, the Company may by ordinary resolution declare dividends in accordance with the respective rights of the members, but no dividends shall exceed the amount recommended by the Directors, and the Directors may also from time to time declare and pay dividends on shares of any class of such amounts and on such dates and in respect of such periods as they think fit.

Dividends may be declared and paid in any currency or currencies that the Directors shall determine.

Payment of interim and fixed dividends by Directors

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes, the Directors:

may from time to time pay such interim dividends as they think fit;

may also pay the fixed dividends payable on any shares of the Company half-yearly or otherwise on fixed dates.

If the Directors act in good faith, they shall not incur any liability to the holders of shares conferring preferred rights for any loss they may suffer in consequence of the payment of an interim dividend on any shares having non-preferred or deferred rights.

Restrictions on dividends

No dividend or interim dividend shall be paid otherwise than in accordance with the provisions of the Statutes.

 

43


Calculation of dividends

Subject to the Statutes, and to the rights of persons, if any, entitled to shares with any priority, preference or special rights as to dividend, all dividends shall be declared and paid according to the amounts paid up on the shares in respect whereof the dividend is paid, but no amount paid up on a share in advance of calls shall be treated for the purpose of this Article as paid up on the share. All dividends shall be apportioned and paid proportionately to the amounts paid up on the shares during any portion or portions of the period in respect of which the dividend is paid; but if any share is issued on terms providing that it shall rank for dividend as if paid up in full or in part from a particular date, whether past or future, such share shall rank for dividend accordingly.

Deductions of amounts due on shares and waiver of dividends

The Directors may deduct from any dividend or other monies payable to any Member on or in respect of a share all sums of money (if any) presently payable by him to the Company on account of calls or otherwise in relation to shares of the Company.

The waiver in whole or in part of any dividend on any share by any document (whether or not under seal) shall be effective only if such document is signed by the shareholder (or the person entitled to the share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of the holder or otherwise by operation of law) and delivered to the Company and if or to the extent that the same is accepted as such or acted upon by the Company.

Dividends other than in cash

Any general meeting declaring a dividend may, upon the recommendation of the Directors, direct payment of such dividend wholly or in part by the distribution of specific assets and in particular of paid up shares or debentures of any other body corporate, and the Directors shall give effect to such direction. Where any difficulty arises in regard to such distribution, the Directors may settle the same as they think expedient, and in particular may issue fractional certificates and fix the value for distribution of such specific assets or any part thereof and may determine that cash payments shall be made to any Members upon the footing of the value so fixed in order to adjust the rights of all parties, and may vest any such specific assets in trustees as may seem expedient to the Directors.

The Directors may, with the sanction of an ordinary resolution of the Company, offer the holders of shares the right to elect to receive shares, credited as fully paid, instead of cash in respect of the whole (or some part, to be determined by the Directors) of such dividend or dividends as are specified by such resolution. The following provisions shall apply:-

the resolution may specify a particular dividend, or may specify all or any dividends declared or paid within a specified period, but such period shall end not later than the beginning of the annual general meeting in the fifth year following that in which such resolution is passed;

the entitlement of each holder of shares to new shares shall be such that the value of such new shares shall be as nearly as possible equal to (but not in excess of) the cash amount that such holder would otherwise have received by way of dividend. For this

 

44


purpose the value of a share shall be the average of the middle market quotations for such a share as derived from the London Stock Exchange Daily Official List on such five consecutive dealing days as the Directors shall determine provided that the first of such dealing days shall be on or after the day when the shares are first quoted “ex” the relevant dividend;

no fraction of a share may be allotted and the Directors may make such provision as it thinks fit for any fractional entitlements including provision:-

for the whole or part of the benefit of fractional entitlements to be disregarded or to accrue to the Company; or

for the value of fractional entitlements to be accumulated on behalf of a member (without entitlement to interest) and applied in paying up new shares in connection with a subsequent offer by the Company of the right to receive shares instead of cash in respect of a future dividend;

the Directors, after determining the basis of allotment, shall notify the holders of shares in writing of the right of election offered to them and (except in the case of any holder from whom the Company has received written notice in such form as the Directors may require which is effective for the purposes of the relevant dividend that such holder wishes to receive shares instead of cash in respect of all future dividends in respect of which the Directors offer the holders of shares the right to elect to receive shares as aforesaid) shall send with, or following, such notification, forms of election and specify the procedure to be followed and place at which, and the latest date and time by which, duly completed forms of election must be lodged in order to be effective;

the dividend (or that part of the dividend in respect of which a right of election has been offered) shall not be payable on shares in respect of which such election has been duly made (the “elected shares”) and instead additional shares shall be allotted to the holders of the elected shares on the basis of allotment determined as provided above. For such purpose the Directors shall capitalise out of such of the sums standing to the credit of reserves (including any share premium account or capital redemption reserve) or any of the profits which could otherwise have been applied in paying dividends in cash as the Directors may determine a sum equal to the aggregate nominal amount of the additional shares to be allotted on such basis and shall apply the same in paying up in full the appropriate number of unissued shares for allotment and distribution to and amongst the holders of the elected shares on such basis;

the additional shares so allotted shall rank pari passu in all respects with the fully-paid shares of that class then in issue save only as regards participation in the relevant dividend; and

the Directors may on any occasion determine that rights of election shall only be made available subject to such exclusions, restrictions or other arrangements as it may in its absolute discretion deem necessary or desirable in order to comply with legal or practical problems under the laws of, or the requirements of any recognised regulatory body or any stock exchange in, any territory.

 

45


Payment procedure

All dividends and other distributions shall be paid (subject to any lien of the Company) to those Members whose names shall be on the Register at the date at which such dividend shall be declared or at such other time and/or date as the Company by ordinary resolution or the Directors may determine.

Any dividend or other money payable in cash (whether in sterling or foreign currency) relating to a share can be paid by such method as the directors, in their absolute discretion, may decide. Different methods of payment may apply to different shareholders or groups of shareholders (such as overseas shareholders). Without limiting any other method of payment which the Company may adopt, the directors may decide that payment can be made wholly or partly:

by inter-bank transfer, electronic form, electronic means or by such other means approved by the directors directly to an account (of a type approved by the directors) nominated by the shareholder or the joint shareholders; or

by cheque or warrant or any other similar financial instrument made payable to the shareholder who is entitled to it and sent direct to his registered address or, in the case of joint shareholders, to the shareholder who is first named in the Register and sent direct to his registered address, or to someone else named in an instruction from the shareholder (or from all joint shareholders).

If the directors decide that payments will be made by electronic transfer to an account (of a type approved by the directors) nominated by a shareholder or joint shareholders, but no such account is nominated by the shareholder or joint shareholders or an electronic transfer into a nominated account is rejected or refunded, the Company may credit the amount payable to an account of the Company to be held until the shareholder nominates a valid account.

An amount credited to an account under Article 134.2 is to be treated as having been paid to the shareholder at the time it is credited to that account. The Company will not be a trustee of the money and no interest will accrue on the money.

The Company will not pay interest on any dividend or other money due to a shareholder in respect of his shares, unless the rights of the shares provide otherwise.

Payment by electronic transfer, cheque or warrant, or in any other way, is made at the risk of the people who are entitled to the money. The Company is treated as having paid a dividend if a payment using electronic or other means approved by the directors is made in accordance with instructions given by the Company or if such a cheque or warrant is cleared. The Company will not be responsible for a payment which is lost or delayed.

For joint shareholders, the Company can rely on a receipt for a dividend or other money paid on shares from any one of them.

 

46


Interest

Subject to the rights attaching to, or the terms of issue of, any shares, no dividend or other monies payable on or in respect of a share shall bear interest against the Company.

Forfeiture of dividends

All dividends or other sums payable on or in respect of any share which remain unclaimed may be invested or otherwise made use of by the Directors for the benefit of the Company until claimed. All dividends unclaimed for a period of 12 years or more after becoming due for payment shall be forfeited and shall revert to the Company. The payment of any unclaimed dividend or other sum payable by the Company on or in respect of any share into a separate account shall not constitute the Company a trustee thereof.

CAPITALISATION OF PROFITS AND SCRIP DIVIDENDS

Power to capitalise

Subject to the provisions of Article 138, the Directors may capitalise any part of the amount for the time being standing to the credit of any of the Company’s reserve accounts (including any share premium account and capital redemption reserve) or to the credit of the profit and loss or retained earnings account (in each case, whether or not such amounts are available for distribution), and appropriate the sum resolved to be capitalised either:

to the holders of ordinary shares (on the Register at such time and on such date as may be specified in, or determined as provided in, the resolution of the general meeting granting authority for such capitalisation) who would have been entitled thereto if distributed by way of dividend and in the same proportions (including, for this purpose, any shares in the Company held as treasury shares, as if the restriction on payment of dividends in the Statutes did not apply); and the Directors shall apply such sum on their behalf either in or towards paying up any amounts, if any, for the time being unpaid on any shares held by such holders of ordinary shares respectively or in paying up in full at par new shares or debentures of the Company to be allotted credited as fully paid up to such holders of ordinary shares in the proportions aforesaid, or partly in the one way and partly in the other; or

to such holders of ordinary shares who may, in relation to any dividend or dividends, validly accept an offer or offers on such terms and conditions as the Directors may determine (and subject to such exclusions or other arrangements as the Directors may consider necessary or expedient to deal with legal or practical problems in respect of overseas shareholders or in respect of shares represented by depository receipts) to receive new ordinary shares, credited as fully paid up, in lieu of the whole or any part of any such dividend or dividends (any such offer being called a “Scrip Dividend Offer” ); and the Directors shall apply such sum on their behalf in paying up in full at par new shares (in accordance with the terms, conditions and exclusions or other arrangements of the Scrip Dividend Offer) to be allotted credited as fully paid up to such holders respectively.

 

47


Authority required

The authority of the Company in general meeting shall be required before the Directors implement any Scrip Dividend Offer (which authority may extend to one or more offers).

The authority of the Company in general meeting shall be required for any capitalisation pursuant to Article 137.1 above.

A share premium account and a capital redemption reserve and any other amounts which are not available for distribution may only be applied in the paying up of new shares to be allotted to holders of ordinary shares of the Company credited as fully paid up.

Provision for fractions etc.

Whenever a capitalisation requires to be effected, the Directors may do all acts and things which they may consider necessary or expedient to give effect thereto, with full power to the Directors to make such provision as they think fit for the case of shares or debentures becoming distributable in fractions (including provisions whereby fractional entitlements are disregarded or the benefit thereof accrues to the Company rather than to the Members concerned) and also to authorise any person to enter on behalf of all Members concerned into an agreement with the Company providing for any such capitalisation and matters incidental thereto and any agreement made under such authority shall be effective and binding on all concerned.

ACCOUNTING RECORDS

Accounting records to be kept

The Directors shall cause accounting records to be kept in accordance with the provisions of the Statutes.

Location of accounting records

The accounting records shall be kept at the Office or, subject to the provisions of the Statutes, at such other place or places as the Directors think fit.

Inspection of accounting records

The accounting records shall always be open to the inspection of the officers of the Company.

Power to extend inspection to Members

The Directors shall from time to time determine whether and to what extent and at what times and places and under what conditions or regulations the accounting records of the Company or any of them shall be open to the inspection of Members not being Directors.

 

48


Limit on Members’ right to inspect

No Member (not being a Director) shall have any right of inspecting any account or book or document or information of the Company except as conferred by statute or authorised by the Directors or by the Company in general meeting.

AUDIT

Appointment of Auditors

Auditors shall be appointed and their duties regulated in accordance with the provisions of the Statutes.

NOTICES

Service of notice and curtailment of postal service

A notice or other document (including a share certificate) or information may be given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided by the Company to any Member in accordance with the 2006 Act, subject to these Articles. The Company may at any time and in its sole discretion choose to give, send, supply, deliver or provide any notice, document or information in hard copy form alone to some or all members.

If at any time by reason of the suspension or any curtailment of postal services in the United Kingdom or any part of the United Kingdom, or of services for delivery by electronic means, the Company is unable in the opinion of the Directors effectively to convene a general meeting by notices sent through the post (or by notification by post as to the availability of the notice of meeting on a website) or (in the case of those Members in respect of whom an address has for the time being been notified to the Company, in a manner specified by the Directors, for the purpose of giving notices by electronic means) by electronic means, the Directors may decide that the only persons to whom notice of the affected general meeting must be sent are:

the Directors;

the Company’s auditors;

those Members to whom notice to convene the general meeting can validly be sent by electronic means; and

those Members to whom notice to convene the general meeting can validly be sent by means of a website and to whom notification as to the availability of the notice of meeting on a website can validly be sent by electronic means.

In any such case the Company shall:

send confirmatory copies of the notice (or a confirmatory notification as to the availability of the notice on the Company’s website in the case of those Members to whom notice to convene the general meeting can validly be sent by means of a website but to whom notification as of the availability of the notice of meeting on a website cannot

 

49


validly be sent by electronic means) by post or (as the case may be) by electronic means if, at least seven days prior to the date of the general meeting, the posting of notices to addresses throughout the United Kingdom or (as the case may be) the sending of notices by electronic means again becomes, in the opinion of the Directors, practicable;

advertise the notice of meeting in at least one national newspaper; and

make the notice of meeting available on its website from the day the notice was sent until the conclusion of the meeting or any adjournment thereof.

Members resident abroad

A Member who has no registered address within the United Kingdom, and has not supplied to the Company an address (not being an address for communication by electronic means) within the United Kingdom at which notices or other documents or information may be given to him, shall not be entitled to receive any notice or other documents or information from the Company.

Notice deemed served

Where a notice or other document or information is given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided by the Company by post, service of the notice or other document or information shall be deemed to be effected by properly addressing, prepaying, and posting it, or a letter containing the notice or other document or information, and to have been effected at the latest at the expiration of 24 hours after posting if first-class post was used and at the latest at the expiration of 48 hours after posting if first-class post was not used. In proving such service it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice, document or information, or the letter containing the same, was properly addressed and put in the post with postage paid.

Where a notice or other document or information is given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided by the Company by electronic means, service of the notice or other document or information shall be deemed to be effected by sending it by electronic means to an address for the time being notified to the person giving the notice or other document or information or as otherwise permitted by the Statutes for that purpose, and to have been effected at the latest at the expiration of 24 hours from when it was sent (even if the Company subsequently sends a hard copy of such notice, document or information by post). In proving such service by electronic means, it shall be sufficient to prove that the notice or other document or information was properly addressed subject to the provisions of section 1147(4) of the 2006 Act as to deemed delivery of documents or information by means of a website.

Notice to joint holders

A notice or other document or information may be given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided by the Company to the joint holders of a share by giving, sending, supplying, delivering or providing the notice or other document or information to the joint holder first named in the Register in respect of the share.

 

50


Anything to be agreed or specified by joint holders of a share may be agreed or specified by any of the joint holders (and any such agreement or specification shall be deemed for all purposes to be agreed or specified by all the joint holders) unless the Directors require it to be agreed or specified by all the joint holders or by the joint holder first named in the Register in respect of the share.

Service of notice on persons entitled by transmission

A notice or other document or information may be given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided by the Company to the persons entitled to a share in consequence of the death or bankruptcy of a Member or otherwise by operation of law by giving, sending, supplying, delivering or providing it addressed to them by name, or by the title of representatives of the deceased, or trustee of the bankrupt, or by any like description, to the address, if any, within the United Kingdom supplied for the purpose by the persons claiming to be so entitled or (until such an address has been so supplied) by giving, sending, supplying, delivering or providing the notice or other document or information in any manner in which the same might have been given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided if the death or bankruptcy or other event had not occurred.

ELECTRONIC COMMUNICATION

Electronic Communication

Notwithstanding anything in these Articles to the contrary:

Any document or information to be given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided to any person by the Company, whether pursuant to these Articles, the Statutes or otherwise, is also to be treated as given, sent, supplied, delivered or provided where it is made available on a website, or is sent in electronic form, in the manner provided by the 2006 Act for the purposes of the 2006 Act (subject to the provisions of these Articles).

For the purposes of paragraph 10(2)(b) of schedule 5 to the 2006 Act, the Company may give, send, supply, deliver or provide documents or information to Members by making them available on a website.

For the purposes of paragraph 6.1.8R(1) of the Disclosure and Transparency Rules, the Company may use electronic means (as defined therein) to convey information or documents to Members or holders of debt securities (as defined therein).

The Directors may from time to time make such arrangements or regulations (if any) as they may from time to time in their absolute discretion think fit in relation to the giving of notices or other documents or information by electronic means by or to the Company and otherwise for the purpose of implementing and/or supplementing the provisions of these Articles and the Statutes in relation to electronic means; and such arrangements and regulations (as the case may be) shall have the same effect as if set out in this Article.

 

51


PROVISION FOR EMPLOYEES

Provision for employees

The power conferred by section 247 of the 2006 Act to make provision for the benefit of persons employed or formerly employed by the Company or any of its subsidiaries, in connection with the cessation or the transfer to any person of the whole or part of the undertaking of the Company or any subsidiary shall only be exercised by the Company with the prior sanction of a special resolution. If at any time the capital of the Company is divided into different classes of shares, the exercise of such power as aforesaid shall be deemed to be a variation of the rights attached to each class of shares in issue and shall accordingly require either (i) the prior consent in writing of the holders of at least three-quarters of the nominal value of the issued shares or (ii) the prior sanction of a special resolution passed at a separate general meeting of the holders of the shares of each class, in accordance with the provisions of Article 16.

WINDING UP

Distribution of assets

If the Company shall be wound up the liquidator may, subject to the Statutes, with the sanction of a special resolution of the Company and any other sanction required by the Statutes, divide amongst the Members in specie or in kind the whole or any part of the assets of the Company (whether they shall consist of property of the same kind or not) and may, for such purpose, set such value as he deems fair upon any property to be divided as aforesaid and may determine how such division shall be carried out as between the Members or different classes of Members. The liquidator may, with the like sanction, vest the whole or any part of such assets in trustees upon such trusts for the benefit of the contributories as the liquidator, with the like sanction, shall think fit, but so that no Member shall be compelled to accept any shares or other securities or other assets whereon there is any liability.

Any return of capital to a holder in respect of the nominal amount paid up on an ordinary share on a winding up of the Company shall be paid in US dollars.

 

52


INDEMNITY

Indemnity of directors

Subject to the provisions of the Statutes (but so that this Article does not extend to any matter insofar as it would cause this Article or any part of it to be void under the Statutes) but without prejudice to any indemnity to which the person concerned may otherwise be entitled, every person who is or was at any time a director of the Company or any Group Company (as defined in Article 96.2) may be indemnified out of the assets of the Company against all costs, charges, expenses, losses or liabilities (together “Liabilities” ) which he may sustain or incur in or about the actual or purported execution and/or discharge of his duties (including those duties, powers and discretions in relation to any Group Company (as defined in Article 96.2) or any company that is a trustee of an occupational pension scheme (as defined in section 235(6) of the 2006 Act)) and/or the actual or purported exercise of his powers or discretions and/or otherwise in relation thereto or in connection therewith, including (without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing) any Liability suffered or incurred by him in disputing, defending, investigating or providing evidence in connection with any actual or threatened or alleged claims, demands, investigations, or proceedings, whether civil, criminal, or regulatory or in connection with any application under section 661(3) or (4) or section 1157 of the 2006 Act.

Funding of expenditure

The Company may also provide funds to any director of the Company or of any Group Company (as defined in Article 96.2) to meet, or do anything to enable a director of the Company or any Group Company (as defined in Article 96.2) to avoid incurring expenditure to the extent permitted by the Statutes.

Limited liability

The liability of the members is limited to the amount, if any, unpaid on the shares in the Company respectively held by them.

 

53

Exhibit 4 (c) (vi)

27 September 2011

Dr Pam Kirby

Great Bois Wood House

Great Bois Wood

Amersham

Bucks

HP6 5NJ

Dear Pam,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR RE-APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board” ) is delighted to hear that you have accepted our offer to remain on the Board as a non-executive director of the Company from 1 January 2011. This letter confirms the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that this is a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your re-appointment will have to be ratified on an annual basis by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting and is subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. You are already aware how the Board is structured and what authorities are delegated to the Chief Executive Officer and his colleagues.

 

2. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

2


3. In your role as a non-executive director you are required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

4. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s Articles of Association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and other General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (at least one meeting per year is held at one of the major divisions);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than three days of your time a year;

 

3


  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time (the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities has been sent to you and further copies are available from the Company Secretary).

 

5. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the Board Meetings, Annual General Meetings, one Board away-day each year and Board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

6. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

7. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

8. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

 

4


OUTSIDE INTERESTS

The agreement of the Chairman should be sought before you accept any new outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you must not take up any office or employment with, or have any interest in, any firm or company which is or may be in direct or indirect competition with the Company.

The Board has determined you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Corporate Governance Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board.

A deed of indemnity is in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your re-appointment will be from 1 January 2011 and is terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for a further period of 12 months continuing until 31 December 2011 subject to an annual review taking into account the need for progressive refreshing of the Board. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at the each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board are, of course, subject to the Company’s Articles of Association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

REMUNERATION

The fees are £63,000 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of £3,500 per trip.

As Chairman of the Ethics and Compliance Committee you will receive an additional fee of £15,000 per annum.

 

5


EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you are required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement constitutes the entire and only agreement relating to your re- appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of this re-appointment, including but not limited to the re-appointment letter dated 29 February 2008.

Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to confirm your agreement to your re-appointment on the above terms.

I look forward to continue working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

/s/ Susan Henderson

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

6


I, Dr Pam Kirby, agree to the above terms of re-appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Pam Kirby

 

Date  

November 8, 2011

 

7

Exhibit 4 (c) (vii)

27 September 2011

Mr Brian Larcombe

32 Fife Road

East Sheen

London

SW14 7EL

Dear Brian,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR RE-APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board” ) is delighted to hear that you have accepted our offer to remain on the Board as a non-executive director of the Company from 1 January 2011. This letter confirms the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that this is a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your re-appointment will have to be ratified on an annual basis by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting and is subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. You are already aware how the Board is structured and what authorities are delegated to the Chief Executive Officer and his colleagues.

 

2. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

2


3. In your role as a non-executive director you are required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

4. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s Articles of Association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and other General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (at least one meeting per year is held at one of the major divisions);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than three days of your time a year;

 

3


  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time (the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities has been sent to you and further copies are available from the Company Secretary).

 

5. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the Board Meetings, Annual General Meetings, one Board away-day each year and Board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

6. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

7. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

8. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

 

4


OUTSIDE INTERESTS

The agreement of the Chairman should be sought before you accept any new outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you must not take up any office or employment with, or have any interest in, any firm or company which is or may be in direct or indirect competition with the Company.

The Board has determined you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Corporate Governance Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board.

A deed of indemnity is in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your re-appointment will be from 1 January 2011 and is terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for a further period of 12 months continuing until 31 December 2011 subject to an annual review taking into account the need for progressive refreshing of the Board. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at the each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board are, of course, subject to the Company’s Articles of Association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

REMUNERATION

The fees are £63,000 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of £3,500 per trip.

 

5


EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you are required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement constitutes the entire and only agreement relating to your re-appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of this re-appointment, including but not limited to the re-appointment letter dated 29 February 2008.

Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to confirm your agreement to your re-appointment on the above terms.

I look forward to continue working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

/s/ Susan Henderson

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

6


I, Brian Larcombe, agree to the above terms of re-appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Brian Larcombe

 

Date  

October 1, 2011

 

7

Exhibit 4 (c) (viii)

27 September 2011

Mr Joseph Papa

One Deer Hill Road

Chester

NJ 07930

USA

Dear Joe,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR RE-APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board” ) is delighted to hear that you have accepted our offer to remain on the Board as a non-executive director of the Company from 1 August 2011. This letter confirms the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that this is a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your re-appointment will have to be ratified on an annual basis by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting and is subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. You are already aware how the Board is structured and what authorities are delegated to the Chief Executive Officer and his colleagues.

 

2. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

2


  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

3. In your role as a non-executive director you are required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

4. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s Articles of Association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and other General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (at least one meeting per year is held at one of the major divisions);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than three days of your time a year;

 

3


  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time (the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities has been sent to you and further copies are available from the Company Secretary).

 

5. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the Board Meetings, Annual General Meetings, one Board away-day each year and Board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

6. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

7. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

8. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

 

4


OUTSIDE INTERESTS

The agreement of the Chairman should be sought before you accept any new outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you must not take up any office or employment with, or have any interest in, any firm or company which is or may be in direct or indirect competition with the Company.

The Board has determined you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Corporate Governance Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board.

A deed of indemnity is in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your re-appointment will be from 1 August 2011 and is terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for a further period of 3 years continuing until 31 July 2014 subject to an annual review taking into account the need for progressive refreshing of the Board. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at the each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board are, of course, subject to the Company’s Articles of Association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

REMUNERATION

The fees are US$120,000 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of US$7,000 per trip.

As Chairman of the Remuneration Committee you will receive an additional fee of US$27,000 per annum.

 

5


EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you are required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement constitutes the entire and only agreement relating to your re-appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of this re-appointment, including but not limited to the re-appointment letter dated 30 June 2008.

Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to confirm your agreement to your re-appointment on the above terms.

I look forward to continue working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

/s/ Susan Henderson

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

6


I, Joseph Papa, agree to the above terms of re-appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Joseph Papa

 

Date  

October 4, 2011

 

7

Exhibit 4 (c) (ix)

27 September 2011

Dr Rolf Stomberg

9 Falkenstein

D-22587 Hamburg

Germany

Dear Rolf,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR RE-APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board” ) is delighted to hear that you have accepted our offer to remain on the Board as a non-executive director of the Company from 1 January 2011. This letter confirms the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that this is a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your re-appointment will have to be ratified on an annual basis by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting and is subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. You are already aware how the Board is structured and what authorities are delegated to the Chief Executive Officer and his colleagues.

 

2. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

2


3. In your role as a non-executive director you are required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

4. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s Articles of Association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and other General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (at least one meeting per year is held at one of the major divisions);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than three days of your time a year;

 

3


  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time (the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities has been sent to you and further copies are available from the Company Secretary).

 

5. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the Board Meetings, Annual General Meetings, one Board away-day each year and Board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

6. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

7. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

8. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

 

4


OUTSIDE INTERESTS

The agreement of the Chairman should be sought before you accept any new outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you must not take up any office or employment with, or have any interest in, any firm or company which is or may be in direct or indirect competition with the Company.

The Board has determined you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Corporate Governance Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board.

A deed of indemnity is in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your re-appointment will be from 1 January 2011 and is terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for a further period of 12 months continuing until 31 December 2011 subject to an annual review taking into account the need for progressive refreshing of the Board. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at the each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board are, of course, subject to the Company’s Articles of Association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

REMUNERATION

The fees are €84,250 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of €5,000 per trip.

 

5


EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you are required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement constitutes the entire and only agreement relating to your appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of this re-appointment, including but not limited to the re-appointment letter dated 13 December 2006.

Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to confirm your agreement to your re- appointment on the above terms.

I look forward to continue working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

/s/ Susan Henderson

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

6


I, Dr Rolf Stomberg, agree to the above terms of re-appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Rolf Stomberg

 

Date  

October 19, 2011

 

7

Exhibit 4 (c) (x)

27 September 2011

Mr Richard U. De Schutter

8212 E. Tortuga View Lane

Scottsdale

Arizona 85255

USA

Dear Dick,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR RE-APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board” ) is delighted to hear that you have accepted our offer to remain on the Board as a non-executive director of the Company from 1 January 2011. This letter confirms the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that this is a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your re-appointment will have to be ratified on an annual basis by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting and is subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. You are already aware how the Board is structured and what authorities are delegated to the Chief Executive Officer and his colleagues.

 

2. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

2


3. In your role as a non-executive director you are required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

4. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s Articles of Association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and other General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (at least one meeting per year is held at one of the major divisions);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than three days of your time a year;

 

3


  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time (the Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities has been sent to you and further copies are available from the Company Secretary).

 

5. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the Board Meetings, Annual General Meetings, one Board away-day each year and Board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

6. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

7. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

8. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

 

4


OUTSIDE INTERESTS

The agreement of the Chairman should be sought before you accept any new outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you must not take up any office or employment with, or have any interest in, any firm or company which is or may be in direct or indirect competition with the Company.

The Board has determined you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Corporate Governance Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board.

A deed of indemnity is in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your re-appointment will be from 1 January 2011 and is terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for a further period of 12 months continuing until 31 December 2011 subject to an annual review taking into account the need for progressive refreshing of the Board. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at the each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board are, of course, subject to the Company’s Articles of Association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

REMUNERATION

The fees are US$120,000 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of US$7,000 per trip.

As Senior Independent Director you will receive an additional fee of US$27,000 per annum.

 

5


EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you are required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement constitutes the entire and only agreement relating to your appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of this re-appointment, including but not limited to the re-appointment letter dated 13 December 2006.

Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to confirm your agreement to your re-appointment on the above terms.

I look forward to continue working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

/s/ Susan Henderson

Susan Henderson

Company Secretary

 

6


I, Richard De Schutter, agree to the above terms of re-appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Richard De Schutter

Date  

October 15, 2011

 

7

Exhibit 4 (c) (xi)

 

Smith & Nephew plc      T 44(0) 207 401 7646   

LOGO

15 Adam Street      F 44(0) 207 930 3353   
London WC2N 6LA      www.smith-nephew.com   
England        

9 December 2011

Mr Ajay Piramal

Piramal Towers, 10th Floor

Ganpatrao Kadam Marg, Lower Parel (W)

Mumbai 400 013

India

Dear Ajay,

SMITH & NEPHEW plc (THE “COMPANY”) AND YOUR APPOINTMENT

AS A NON-EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR

Following the recommendation of the Nominations Committee, the board of the Company (the “Board”) is pleased to confirm your appointment as a non-executive director on the board of Smith & Nephew plc. This letter sets out the main terms of your appointment to this office. It is agreed that on acceptance of this offer this letter will be a contract for services and not a contract of employment. You should be aware that your appointment will have to be ratified by the Company’s shareholders at the annual general meeting in April 2012 and annually thereafter. Your appointment is also subject to the Company’s articles of association as amended from time to time. If there is a conflict between the terms of this letter and the articles of association then the articles shall prevail.

DUTIES

 

1. The Board as a whole is collectively responsible for promoting the success of the Company by directing and supervising the Company’s affairs. The Board’s role is to:

 

  (a) provide entrepreneurial leadership to the Company within a framework of prudent and effective controls which enable risk to be assessed and managed;

 

  (b) set the Company’s strategic aims, ensure that the necessary financial and human resources are in place for the Company to meet its objectives, and review management performance; and

 

  (c) set the Company’s values and standards and ensure that its obligations to its shareholders and others are understood and met.

 

1


2. In your role as a non-executive director you will be required (with the other non-executives) to:

 

  (a) constructively challenge and contribute to the development of strategy;

 

  (b) scrutinise the performance of management in meeting agreed goals and objectives and monitor the reporting of performance;

 

  (c) satisfy yourself that financial information is accurate and that financial controls and systems of risk management are robust and defensible; and

 

  (d) have a prime role in appointing, and where necessary removing, senior management and in succession planning and where required by the relevant policy of the Company from time to time be responsible for determining appropriate levels of remuneration of executive directors.

 

3. You will be required to:

 

  (a) exercise relevant powers under the Company’s memorandum and articles of association;

 

  (b) perform your duties faithfully, efficiently and diligently and use all reasonable endeavours to promote the interests and reputation of the Company;

 

  (c) serve (if you are willing) on various committees of the Board and attend wherever possible all meetings of such committees. You will be provided with the terms of reference of a committee on your appointment to such a committee;

 

  (d) attend wherever possible all Annual General Meetings and Extraordinary General Meetings of the Company;

 

  (e) attend wherever possible all meetings of the Board, which meets at least six times a year, normally at 15 Adam Street, London WC2N 6LA (one meeting a year is held at one of the major business units);

 

  (f) attend wherever possible the Annual Strategy Review, which is usually held off-site over two or three days in September;

 

  (g) consider all relevant papers in advance of each meeting in order to ensure that you can play a full part in the work of the Board and its committees;

 

  (h) bring independent judgement to bear on issues of strategy, policy, resources, performance and standards of conduct;

 

2


  (i) make yourself available (on reasonable notice) to provide ad hoc advice to individual directors of the Company. We do not envisage that this would take more than two days of your time a year;

 

  (j) provide guidance and direction in planning, developing and enhancing the future strategic direction of the Company;

 

  (k) share responsibility with the other directors for the effective control of the Company and with the other non-executive directors for the supervision of the executive directors; and

 

  (l) comply with the Financial Services Authority’s Model Code for securities transactions by directors of UK listed companies and with any code of conduct relating to securities transactions by directors and specified employees issued by the Company from time to time The Smith & Nephew Code of Dealing in Securities will be sent to you on your appointment.

 

4. Overall the Company anticipates that you will need to spend a minimum of 15 days per year fulfilling your duties. This will include the board meetings, annual general meetings, one board away-day each year and board committee meetings. In addition you will be expected to spend an appropriate period of time preparing for each meeting and be prepared to be available for additional meetings and business when required. By accepting this appointment you confirm that you are able to commit sufficient time to the role to meet the Company’s expectations.

 

5. The Company seeks to adhere to the principles in UK Corporate Governance Code. You will be expected to carry out your duties in accordance with the principles set out in these reports, copies of which are available from the Company Secretary.

 

6. The performance of the Board and its committees, and of individual directors, is evaluated annually. At least every third year the performance will be reviewed by an external body.

 

7. You shall, in pursuance of your duties hereunder, be entitled to request such information from the Company, its subsidiary undertakings (as defined in section 1162 of the Companies Act 2006 as amended from time to time) or its or their employees, consultants or professional advisers as may be reasonably necessary to enable you to perform your role effectively. The Company shall use its reasonable endeavours to provide such information promptly.

CONFIDENTIALITY

During the course of your duties you will have access to confidential information belonging to the Company and its subsidiary undertakings (including, but not limited to, details of suppliers, customers, margins, know-how, marketing and other relevant business information). Unauthorised disclosure of this information could seriously damage the Company. You will therefore undertake not to use or disclose such information save in pursuance of your duties or in accordance with any statutory obligation or court or similar order.

 

3


Your attention is drawn to the rules relating to the disclosure of price sensitive information. You must not make any statement or do anything which may be a breach of these rules without prior clearance from the Chairman or Company Secretary.

OUTSIDE INTERESTS

You will inform the Chairman before you accept any new directorships in listed companies as this will require immediate notification to the London Stock Exchange. From time to time, you should discuss with the Chairman, the broad nature of your outside interests which might affect the time you are able to devote to this appointment.

In accordance with the principles set out in the Corporate Governance Code you must inform the Company Secretary of any interests which you have, or acquire, which might reasonably be thought to jeopardise your independence from the Company.

During your appointment you will not be able to take up any directorship in any company which is or may be in direct competition with the Company.

The Board will determine you to be independent, according to the provisions of the Combined Code.

INSURANCE

During your appointment you will be covered by the Company’s directors’ and officers’ liability insurance on the terms in place from time to time. Details of the policy are available from the Company Secretary. The Company does not guarantee to maintain this insurance cover after the termination of your appointment, but you will continue to be covered by the policy or any replacement on the same basis as the rest of the Board. A deed of indemnity will be put in place between you and the Company.

APPOINTMENT

Your appointment will be from 1 January 2012 and will be terminable at the will of the parties. However, it is envisaged that it will be for an initial period of 36 months from the date of appointment. The continuation of your appointment depends upon satisfactory performance and re-election at each Annual General Meeting.

All appointments and reappointments to the Board will be subject to the Company’s articles of association. If you are not re-elected to your position as a director of the Company by the shareholders at any time and for any reason then this appointment shall terminate automatically and with immediate effect.

On termination of the appointment you shall only be entitled to such fees as may have accrued to the date of termination together with reimbursement in the normal way of any expenses properly incurred prior to that date.

 

4


REMUNERATION

The fees are £63,000 (subject to income tax and statutory deductions) per annum and will be reviewed each year. There is an additional allowance relating to inter-continental travel of £3,500 per trip and there would be an additional fee, should you take over as Chairman of any of the Committees.

EXPENSES

The Company will reimburse you for any expenses that you may incur properly and reasonably in performing your duties and which are properly documented. Such expenses would include reasonable legal fees if circumstances should arise in which it was necessary for you to seek separate legal advice about the performance of your duties. In such a situation, you will be required to discuss the issue either with me or with one of your non-executive colleagues in advance.

INDEPENDENT PROFESSIONAL ADVICE

In some circumstances you may think that you will need professional advice in the furtherance of your duties as a director. It may also be appropriate for you to seek advice from independent advisers at the Company’s expense. The Company will reimburse the full cost of any expenditure incurred.

DATA PROTECTION

By signing this agreement you consent to the Company holding and processing information about you which it may acquire during the course of this agreement, providing such use is in accordance with the Data Protection Act 1998.

THIRD PARTY RIGHTS

The Contracts (Rights of Third Parties) Act 1999 shall not apply to this agreement. No person other than the parties to this agreement shall have any rights under it and it will not be enforceable by any person other than the parties to it.

ENTIRE AGREEMENT

This agreement will constitute the entire and only agreement relating to your appointment between you and the Company.

Any previous agreement or arrangement between you and the Company or any Group company shall be deemed to have been terminated by mutual consent as from the commencement of your appointment.

 

5


Please sign and return the enclosed copy of this letter to Susan Henderson, our Company Secretary to confirm your agreement to your appointment on the above terms. She will be in touch with you shortly to request further information to enable us to fulfil our statutory obligations.

I look forward to working with you in the future.

Yours sincerely

 

/s/ John Buchanan     

John Buchanan

Chairman

    

I, Ajay Piramal, agree to the above terms of appointment as a non-executive director of Smith & Nephew plc.

 

Name  

/s/ Ajay Piramal

Date  

December 9, 2011

 

6

Exhibit 8

PRINCIPAL SUBSIDIARIES

Smith & Nephew plc

Subsidiary Undertakings

 

Company

  

Country of Incorporation

A2 Surgical    France
Blue Sky Medical Group Inc    USA
Endocare GmbH (80%)    Germany
Exogen, Inc    USA
Healicoil Inc.    USA
Hipco Inc    USA
ICEMBE Medical (pty) Ltd    South Africa
Oratec Interventions, Inc    USA
Orthopaedic Biosystems Ltd., Inc.    USA
OsteoBiologics, Inc    USA
Plus Orthopaedics (UK) Ltd    UK
Plus Orthopedics France SAS    France
Plus Orthopedics GmbH    Austria
Plus Orthopedics Hellas SA    Greece
Plus Orthopedics Holding AG    Switzerland
Plus Orthopedics LLC    USA
Smith & Nephew (Alberta) Inc    Canada
Smith & Nephew (Europe) B.V.   

Netherlands

Smith & Nephew (Manchester) Limited    England
Smith & Nephew (Overseas) Limited    England
Smith & Nephew (Pty) Limited    South Africa
Smith & Nephew A/S    Denmark
Smith & Nephew A/S    Norway
Smith & Nephew AB    Sweden
Smith & Nephew AG    Switzerland
Smith & Nephew AH Limited    England
Smith & Nephew AHP Inc.    USA
Smith & Nephew Albion Limited    England
Smith & Nephew B.V.   

Netherlands

Smith & Nephew Beijing Holdings Ltd    Hong Kong
Smith & Nephew Business Services Gmbh & Co. KG.    Germany
Smith & Nephew Business Services Verwaltungs Gmbh    Germany
Smith & Nephew Beta Limited    England
Smith & Nephew CC Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Chester Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Collagenase Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Consolidated, Inc    USA
Smith & Nephew Consumer Products Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Crystal (Holdings) Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Crystal Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Delta Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Deutschland (Holding) GmbH    Germany
Smith & Nephew Employees Trustees Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Endoscopy KK    Japan
Smith & Nephew Epsilon Limited    England
Smith & Nephew ESN Limited    England


Company

  

Country of Incorporation

Smith & Nephew Everett Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Extruded Films Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Finance    England
Smith & Nephew Finance Holdings Limited    Cayman Islands
Smith & Nephew Finance Oratec    England
Smith & Nephew Finance USD Limited    England
Smith & Nephew France SAS    France
Smith & Nephew FZE    United Arab Emirates
Smith & Nephew Gamma Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Gibbs Limited    England
Smith & Nephew GmbH    Germany
Smith & Nephew GmbH    Austria
Smith & Nephew Grover Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Healthcare Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Healthcare Private Limited    India
Smith & Nephew Healthcare Sdn Berhad    Malaysia
Smith & Nephew Hellas SA    Greece
Smith & Nephew Holdings Inc.    USA
Smith & Nephew Inc.    Canada
Smith & Nephew Inc.    Puerto Rico
Smith & Nephew Inc.    USA
Smith & Nephew Insurance Company Limited    England
Smith & Nephew International S.A.    Luxembourg
Smith & Nephew Investment Holdings Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Kappa Limited    England
Smith & Nephew KK    Japan
Smith & Nephew Lda    Portugal
Smith & Nephew Lilia Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Limited    Ireland
Smith & Nephew Limited    Korea
Smith & Nephew Limited    Thailand
Smith & Nephew Limited    New Zealand
Smith & Nephew Limited    Hong Kong
Smith & Nephew Lindsay Maid Limited    Scotland
Smith & Nephew Management B.V.   

Netherlands

Smith & Nephew Medical (Shanghai) Limited    China
Smith & Nephew Medical (Suzhou) Limited    China
Smith & Nephew Medical Fabrics Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Medical Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Medinvestments Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Nederland C.V.    Holland
Smith & Nephew Nominee Company Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Nominee Services Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Optics B.V.   

Netherlands

Smith & Nephew Optics Limited UK    England
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics (Beijing) Limited    China
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics AG    Switzerland
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics SAS    France
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics GmbH    Germany
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics KK    Japan
Smith & Nephew Orthopaedics Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Orthopedics Schweiz AG    Switzerland
Smith & Nephew Orthopedics AG    Switzerland
Smith & Nephew Oy    Finland
Smith & Nephew Pensions Nominees Limited    England


Company

  

Country of Incorporation

Smith & Nephew Pharmaceuticals (Proprietary) Limited    South Africa
Smith & Nephew Pharmaceuticals Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Polyweave Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Pte Limited    Singapore
Smith & Nephew Pty Limited    Australia
Smith & Nephew Raisegrade Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Rareletter Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Research Limited    England
Smith & Nephew S.A.U    Spain
Smith & Nephew S.A. de C.V.    Mexico
Smith & Nephew S.A.-N.V    Belgium
Smith & Nephew S.A.S.    France
Smith & Nephew S.r.l.    Italy
Smith & Nephew Suzhou Holding Company    Hong Kong
Smith & Nephew sp. z.o.o.    Poland
Smith & Nephew Surgical Holdings Pty Limited    Australia
Smith & Nephew Surgical Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Surgical Limited    New Zealand
Smith & Nephew Surgical Pty Limited    Australia
Smith & Nephew TE I, LLC    USA
Smith & Nephew TE II, L.L.C    USA
Smith & Nephew Trading Group Limited    England
Smith & Nephew UK Limited    England
Smith & Nephew USD Limited    England
Smith & Nephew Wound Management (La Jolla)    USA
Smith & Nephew Wound Management KK    Japan
T. J. Smith & Nephew, Limited    England
The Albion Soap Company Limited    England
TP Limited    Scotland
Tenet Medical Engineer Inc    Canada
Smith & Nephew Argentina SRL    Argentina
Rosebud Acquisition Corporation    USA

All companies trade under the name of Smith & Nephew and deal with Medical Device products.

Exhibit 12 (a)

CERTIFICATION OF OLIVIER BOHUON

302 CERTIFICATION

I, Olivier Bohuon, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the company and have:

 

  a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  b) Designed such internal control over financial reporting or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

 

  c) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  d) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

Date: March 1, 2012

 

By:  

/s/ Olivier Bohuon

Name:   Mr Olivier Bohuon
Title:   Chief Executive Officer

Exhibit 12 (b)

CERTIFICATION OF ADRIAN HENNAH

302 CERTIFICATION

I, Adrian Hennah, certify that:

 

1. I have reviewed this annual report on Form 20-F of Smith & Nephew plc;

 

2. Based on my knowledge, this report does not contain any untrue statement of a material fact or omit to state a material fact necessary to make the statements made, in light of the circumstances under which such statements were made, not misleading with respect to the period covered by this report;

 

3. Based on my knowledge, the financial statements, and other financial information included in this report, fairly present in all material respects the financial condition, results of operations and cash flows of the company as of, and for, the periods presented in this report;

 

4. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I are responsible for establishing and maintaining disclosure controls and procedures (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(e) and 15d-15(e)) and internal control over financial reporting (as defined in Exchange Act Rules 13a-15(f) and 15d-15(f)) for the company and have:

 

  a) Designed such disclosure controls and procedures, or caused such disclosure controls and procedures to be designed under our supervision, to ensure that material information relating to the company, including its consolidated subsidiaries, is made known to us by others within those entities, particularly during the period in which this report is being prepared;

 

  b) Designed such internal control over financial reporting or caused such internal control over financial reporting to be designed under our supervision, to provide reasonable assurance regarding the reliability of financial reporting and the preparation of financial statements for external purposes in accordance with generally accepted accounting principles;

 

  c) Evaluated the effectiveness of the company’s disclosure controls and procedures and presented in this report our conclusions about the effectiveness of the disclosure controls and procedures, as of the end of the period covered by this report based on such evaluation; and

 

  d) Disclosed in this report any change in the company’s internal control over financial reporting that occurred during the period covered by the annual report that has materially affected, or is reasonably likely to materially affect, the company’s internal control over financial reporting; and

 

5. The company’s other certifying officer(s) and I have disclosed, based on our most recent evaluation of internal control over financial reporting, to the company’s auditors and the audit committee of the company’s board of directors (or persons performing the equivalent functions):

 

  a) All significant deficiencies and material weaknesses in the design or operation of internal control over financial reporting which are reasonably likely to adversely affect the company’s ability to record, process, summarize and report financial information; and

 

  b) Any fraud, whether or not material, that involves management or other employees who have a significant role in the company’s internal control over financial reporting.

Date: March 1, 2012

 

By:  

/s/ Adrian Hennah

Name:   Mr Adrian Hennah
Title:   Chief Financial Officer

Exhibit 13 (a)

CERTIFICATION OF OLIVIER BOHUON AND ADRIAN HENNAH

906 CERTIFICATION

The certification set forth below is being submitted in connection with the Annual Report on Form 20-F for the year ended December 31, 2011 (the “Report”) for the purpose of complying with Rule 13a-14(b) or Rule 15d-14(b) of the Securities Exchange Act of 1934 (the “Exchange Act”) and Section 1350 of Chapter 63 of Title 18 of the United States Code.

Olivier Bohuon, the Chief Executive Officer and Adrian Hennah, the Chief Financial Officer of Smith & Nephew plc, each certifies that, to the best of his knowledge:

 

1. the Report fully complies with the requirements of Section 13(a) or 15(d) of the Exchange Act; and

 

2. the information contained in the Report fairly presents, in all material respects, the financial condition and results of operations of Smith & Nephew plc.

Date: March 1, 2012

 

By:  

/s/ Olivier Bohuon

Name:   Mr Olivier Bohuon
Title:   Chief Executive Officer
By:  

/s/ Adrian Hennah

Name:   Mr Adrian Hennah
Title:   Chief Financial Officer

Exhibit 15.1

CONSENT OF INDEPENDENT REGISTERED PUBLIC ACCOUNTING FIRM

Consent of Independent Registered Public Accounting Firm

We consent to the incorporation by reference in the following Registration Statements:

 

1. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Executive Share Option Scheme

 

2. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan

 

3. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-122801) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Co-investment Plan

 

4. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-13694) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan

 

5. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-12052) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew U.S. Employee Stock Purchase Plan

 

6. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 33-39814) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew Long Service Award Scheme

 

7. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-155173) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2001 US Share Plan

 

8. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-155172) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew 2004 Performance Share Plan

 

9. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-158239) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew plc Deferred Bonus Plan

 

10. Registration Statement (Form S-8 No. 333-168544) pertaining to the Smith & Nephew Global Share Plan 2010

of our reports dated February 22, 2012, with respect to the consolidated financial statements of Smith & Nephew plc, and the effectiveness of internal control over financial reporting of Smith & Nephew plc, included in the Annual Report (Form 20-F) for the year ended December 31, 2011.

 

/s/ Ernst & Young LLP

Ernst & Young LLP
London, England
March 1, 2012